《Lowlife, Scoundrel, Bandit Queen》


 Chapter 1 - The deep and not so dark woods

    I open my eyes with a long, drawn out groan.


    The last thing I remember, even if just barely, is being stuffed into a dumpster in a back alley behind some club. It''s not a pleasant memory. No, not in the slightest.


    Well, never mind, because I''m most certainly not in a smelly dumpster right now. Nope, the difference couldn''t be any greater. The sky above is of a vibrant blue with only a few clouds dotting it. At least as far as I can tell, as the lush leaves of the tree under which I''m resting obscure much of it.


    I can''t remember ever seeing a sky so blue. Even on the best of days there was always the murky haze typical for just about any big city, as far as I can remember.


    The air is incredibly clean too. There are none of the smells I associate with civilization. Instead I can smell grass, leaves and dirt. It is weird, yet comforting. It certainly beats the smells to be found in a back alley dumpster. No doubt about that.


    With a start I sit up, to check my body for the countless bruises I should have. I don''t find any. What I see is still enough to give me pause anyway. My skin is pale, almost white, with a slight gray tinge, and featureless in a rather disturbing and alien way. It almost looks like a cheap rubber suit from some uninspired science fiction show.


    Troubling as that might be, it isn''t the only thing giving me pause. The other thing is the child sitting on a stone just a little to my right at the side of a peaceful little creek.


    The child is softly humming to itself while playing some kind of string figure game. For a little while I watch the child play its game. The string figures are giving me a headache though. It takes me a moment to figure out why. That string is decidedly non euclidean. Escher would be proud of it.


    I drop back into the grass as a realization hits me.


    ¡°I''m dead, ain''t I?¡±


    At my words the child stops its game and the impossible thread dissolves into sparkles.


    ¡°Yes, I''m afraid, you are are. Or rather, you were. You are alive again though. So, rejoice? Yay?¡±


    I groan again and look over at the child, except the child is gone. Instead a magnificent fox is sitting there in its stead now. A fox with entirely too many fluffy tails. I blink in surprise.


    ¡°You are a god of some sort, aren''t you?¡±


    Even as I watch the fox blurs and shifts in impossible ways until a young woman in a regal gown is sitting there in its place. She takes a drag from the long stemmed, delicate pipe she is holding and blows a smoke ring, before she finally answers.


    ¡°Right again. I''m Fox. God of making mischief. Goddess of having fun. And so on and so forth. You mortals have the most ridiculous ideas about us at times.¡±


    She shakes her head and lets out a laugh like silver bells.


    ¡°The only things that really matter to you right now are, that I''m the divine being sponsoring your reincarnation into this world and that I''m the divine guardian of natural shapechangers too.¡±


    As she speaks she first gestures to encompass the world around us before pointing at me.


    I swallow hard, as I try to wrap my mind around the information she shared with me.


    ¡°You are sponsoring my reincarnation? Is this a world in need of a hero? A world in need of saving?¡±


    As I blink the divine being is back to its childlike state. It isn''t quite the same as before though. Fox lets out a sigh that seems a little out of place, considering its current appearance.


    ¡°Yes to all of that. Other people will take care of the heroing and world saving though. Well, they are supposed to anyway.¡±


    Fox gestures to indicate our surroundings once more.


    ¡°As you night have noticed, you haven''t been summoned by groveling, spineless or backstabbing royalty. I don''t want you to save this world. I want you to teach it a lesson. Or two. Maybe two dozen.¡±


    Fox sighs again, shifting shape in the process once more. He, or she, is back to being a fox again. Except it is an arctic fox this time. The tails are still fluffy though. Well, maybe they are even more fluffy this time around.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    My brows furrow a little. Or rather they would if I still had any brows worth mentioning. A little exploration with my hands suggests that my face is disturbingly featureless too. Eventually I manage to focus on the more pressing matters again.


    ¡°What kinds of lessons do you have in mind?¡±


    The fox who has become a pretty young woman again shakes her head.


    ¡°Oh, no, no. I won''t tell. That would count as too much interference. Besides I''m certain you''ll figure the answer to that question out on your own anyway. Just go ahead and live your life. Punch some faces. Break a nose or two. Pilfer some treasures. Slit a few throats, if you have to. Balance the scales. Do whatever you think needs doing.¡±


    That revelation leaves me a little perplexed, but who am I to argue? Uncertainty tinges my voice anyway.


    ¡°If you say so ¡­¡±


    She nods and pulls me up and into a hug.


    ¡°I sure do! Don''t worry about it too much.¡±


    For a brief moment she holds me, patting my back to reassure me further. Then she pushes me away until I''m at arm''s length again.


    ¡°Now, my dear, I still need to provide a little more guidance before you can set out onto your own journey in this fantastic new world! Come along!¡±


    Without further delay she leads me to the edge of the creek. It is a little wider in this spot and slow flowing. Enough so that I can see my mirror image, at least to a degree. It is, of course, not perfectly clear. Yet, I stop and stare anyway.


    It is one thing to look down my own body and another entirely to see myself like that. Among other things this is the first time I see my pale, almost translucent, short, white hair. It is the first time too, that I can behold the silvery gleaming eyes. They are pretty much the only thing of notice in my otherwise rather featureless face.


    ¡°Weird.¡±


    I can''t help it. I do look weird after all. Nothing like what I''m used to at all.


    The fox with the too many tails lets out an amused noise that is not quite a laugh.


    ¡°For now, my dear. Only for now. You will get used to it, and besides, you are a doppelganger now, you can be anyone you want to be if you put your mind to it! Almost like me! Let me provide a little guidance to get you started.¡±


    She changes back into the shape of a little child at the water''s edge. Her mirror image never quite matches her though. Before I can ask any questions she points at my mirror image.


    ¡°Focus on your mirror image, focus your entire attention on it, and think about identifying yourself. This will trigger one of your new skills in a very special way.¡±


    I do as she says and after a moment I feel a slight wave of mental exhaustion wash over me. That isn''t all though. First and foremost, the mirror image in the water clears up and stills, like it really shouldn''t in running water. I can see myself clearly now. And I can see various stats and lists of skills too.


    There is one more surprise. As I use my [Identify] skill I can hear a whisper at the back of my mind. A whisper that is almost, but not quite, matching the voice of my divine patron.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Identify has leveled up to level 2!]


    It is almost immediately followed by another whisper and the sound of clattering dice. Curiously enough the mental exhaustion fades together with the sound of the rolling dice.


    [*Ding!* Your class Scoundrel leveled up to level 2!]


    [*Clatter!* Your Health increased by 5!]


    I blink in surprise and the vision disappears again. I blink again before turning towards my divine guide.


    ¡°I''m a [Doppelganger]. You already said as much. But why am I a [Scoundrel]? Is that really a class one can have? And did I just really level up from just that?¡±


    Fox takes another drag from her pipe and blows some more smoke rings into the air, before she finally shrugs and answers my question.


    ¡°Sure it is a class. Not the best. Not the worst either though. It is quite versatile. I''m sure you''ll manage. And yes, you did just level up. The first few levels are easy. It will get harder eventually. I''m sure you''ll figure out the details on your own given time.¡±


    She takes another drag from her pipe and blows a stream of smoke through the rings from earlier.


    ¡°Anyway, did you get a good look at your skills? Did you see your racial skill, [Change Shape]? Give that one a try now. Focus on yourself and change to a shape you are more comfortable with.¡±


    ¡°Alright?¡±


    My voice may still be laced with doubt, but I do as Fox said anyway. Again a wave of mental exhaustion washes over me. It is much stronger this time though. I just barely manage to stay standing as my body begins to change.


    My skin gains some color. The same is true for my hair and my eyes. My shape in general shifts too, until my mirror image matches the image I have of myself once more.


    Once again this is accompanied by a divine whisper at the back of my mind.


    [*Ding!* Your racial skill Change Shape has leveled up to level 2!]


    This first whisper is immediately followed by another accompanied by the sound of clattering dice, just like before.


    [*Ding!* Your class Scoundrel leveled up to level 3!]


    [*Clatter!* Your Health increased by 4!]


    I barely pay attention to these whispers though. Instead I stare at my mirror image in the water. I''m really back to the way I used to look. It is all there including even the body hair my other shape most certainly does not possess. I even felt it grow out and that really felt weird!


    Then my brows furrow a little as the fact that I can actually see it all comes to my attention. I''m still wearing my birthday suit after all.


    As I shift my gaze over to my divine patron, the little fox nods, as if it could tell what is on my mind without me even saying anything. It jumps and somersaults without touching down again. And as it does so, some gear drops on the ground below where it hovers now.


    ¡°Some gear to get you started. It''s nothing special, but it should serve you well enough. Anyway, this is all I can do for you. Enjoy your new life! Don''t fret! Just be yourself!¡±


    And with these words the fox turns into quickly dissipating sparkles and I''m left alone.


    Should I have asked some more questions? Would my divine patron even have been able to answer them? She mentioned something about not interfering too much after all.


    Ah, whatever. Time to check my gear and get dressed!

 Chapter 2 - Middle of nowhere

    My divine patron hasn''t been lying about my starter gear package. There really isn''t all that much. Some clothes, a small pack and a sword. That''s it.


    I check the contents of the pack first and am once again a little underwhelmed. There is a purse with a few coins. There are three bronze coins and two silver coins in total. I don''t exactly know how much that will get me, but it probably won''t be much. Besides that meager purse the backpack contains only a whetstone for the sword, a single loaf of bread and an empty brass water bottle.


    Especially the latter two are worrisome. One loaf of bread won''t get me far. I''ll either have to forage or find other people sooner rather than later. Well, at least I can fill up the bottle. The water of the creek looks clean enough after all. I hope it really is. Without delay I fill the sturdy brass bottle at the creek and put it away again. That''s that.


    The sword isn''t anything special either, but it looks sturdy enough for sure. It''ll probably serve me pretty well. Except, I don''t exactly know much about swordsmanship. My brief glance at my character sheet suggests that hasn''t changed from my past life. I only have the skill [Melee Weapons] in general. Maybe I''ll be able to upgrade it eventually? That would be nice.


    I''m already about to put the sword away again when I think better of it. Instead of sheathing it again, I pull it free of its scabbard completely to focus my full attention on it and trigger the [Identify] skill once more.


    The mental drain that accompanies the expenditure of Mana is by now familiar to me. It is once again accompanied by a divine whisper at the back of my mind. This too is becoming increasingly familiar.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Identify has leveled up to level 3!]


    This time there are no other messages though. I guess there is a learning curve of sorts, with ever increasing costs. I''ll just have to figure it out.


    For now I focus on the information revealed by my skill though.


    [Long Sword (Steel, Common) ¨C A simple, straight mass produced steel sword. Weapons like this one are usually found in the hands of knights, but others like men-at-arms and even brigands and bandits use them too. Category: Melee Weapon/Blade/Long Blade, Attack-Power: 15]


    That is not entirely surprising. According to what I remember of my character sheet this weapon will roughly double my attack power right now. Will that change if I level up some more? Will I have to get a better weapon to make a difference eventually? Questions over questions.


    At long last I put the sword back down to have a better look at my clothes next. There is a decent enough blouse and a pair of sturdy pants. The leather boots look good too, as does the sword belt.


    The fingerless gloves on the other hand look a little adventurous. The same is true for the leather west with the integrated bodice. Well, it might be adventurous, but it isn''t anything I will get embarrassed about though. I have worn more immodest things in the past after all. Something else is bothering me though.


    No underwear. Seriously?¡±


    I go through the small pile again, but the result doesn''t change. It isn''t like I''m expecting modern amenities, but nothing? Nothing at all?


    Fox, I really hope this isn''t your idea of a practical joke!¡±


    There is, of course, no response.


    I shake my head and sigh. There is no helping it. Either I wear what I have, or I go around naked and that doesn''t exactly strike me as the better choice. No, that option really doesn''t appeal to me.


    After one last heartfelt sigh I slip into the things. And I have to admit, I actually like how the ensemble looks on me. The sword belt with the sheathed sword is the last piece I fasten in place.


    With the small backpack slung over one shoulder I''m essentially ready to go. I don''t get going right away though. No, first I have a quick drink from the creek and I splash some water into my face too. That isn''t all though.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    No, afterwards I wait a moment for the water to calm back down. Once I can see my mirror image again I focus on it once more to trigger my [Identify] skill again.


    I feel the drain on my Mana reserves, as I use the skill and I''m rewarded with the same result as the last time I did this, except, the image now reflects some of the changes since then.


    Now my status includes the level ups I earned since the first time I looked. It includes the gear I wear now and its effects as well. I take a long, hard look to memorize my status to the best of my abilities.


    Eventually I have to blink though and it fades. It is only then that I notice an important difference. This time around there was no divine whisper. Very curious. It is, as my divine benefactor mentioned, the first levels are easy. Afterwards it gets harder to earn them. How much harder will it be though? I still need more data to figure out the actual progression.


    I tilt my head in thought. Should I try to do some power leveling? I have some more skills that could provide an easy boost.


    Or should I just get going? Where would I go though? I have no clue where I''m at after all. The only thing I know is that I''m in the middle of some forest. Or rather, I''m in the middle of some wood. This place doesn''t exactly look like a purposefully cultivated forest.


    Maybe I can do both? I eye up one of the nearby trees. Maybe I can climb it to get a better look around? Yes, that is what I will do!


    I take a moment to get a better look at the nearby trees. I might as well pick one that is moderately easy to climb for my first try after all. In the end I settle on an old, gnarled tree.


    It''s trunk is thick and it''s bark is pretty rough too, offering plenty of handholds. That it''s branches are pretty evenly spaced and sport lush leaves instead of prickly needles doesn''t hurt either. It even grows at a slight angle, which should allow me to reach the lowest branches without too much trouble. Yes, this one will do nicely!


    The climb overall is not too hard. Only the first bit, until I reach the lowest branches, is a little tricky. Thankfully the rough bark still provides ample hand- and footholds.


    It takes me a while, as I''m not in a hurry, especially not in a hurry to break my neck, but eventually I''m as high up as I can expect to go on this particular tree. And what can I say, the view is quite rewarding. It isn''t the only reward for my hard work though.


    I tighten my grip on the branch currently steadying me a little to make sure I don''t slip, as I hear the first divine whisper at the back of my mind.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Climbing has leveled up to level 2!]


    The first divine whisper is immediately followed by another. Even better, this one is once again accompanied by the sound of clattering dice. I can feel my Mana pool refill too.


    [*Ding!* Your class Scoundrel leveled up to level 4!]


    [*Clatter!* Your Health increased by 1!]


    Oh! Ouch! Just as well. I guess I can''t get lucky every time when I roll my hit dice.


    I decide not to fret and look around instead. The view is indeed breathtaking. I''m not here to be awed by the marvelous landscape though. No, I''m up here to figure out where I should go. And it almost seems like climbing a tree will not provide an easy answer to this question.


    Damn, I''m really out somewhere in the middle of nowhere.¡±


    These words of mine sum it up pretty well.


    There are densely forested hills all around. The creek I''m at seems to be making its way in between them. The hills get steeper and more rocky in the direction I roughly presume to be south. In the distance they are eventually replaced by real mountains. In the other direction the hills become more gentle.


    That is pretty much all I can tell. I strain my eyes a little, to check for any signs of civilization. But there isn''t anything as far as I can see. There aren''t any noticeable roads cutting through the forest. There are no big clearings. I can''t even see any smoke columns or dust clouds that might hint at distant settlements.


    I''m already about to give up when I do spot something in the direction where the hills grow steeper and more rocky. At first I almost gloss over it, but then realization strikes me. There, on the slope of the next hill over, almost completely hidden by dense foliage is something that might be a building. Or maybe it is a ruin that has been a building some hundred years ago. I''m not quite sure. One way or the other, it is the only point of interest I can spot.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Spot has leveled up to level 2!]


    Well, that decides it! I grin to myself. If the system thinks it is worth noting I might as well check it out.


    First I have to get down though. Well, what goes up, must come down. I let out a chuckle as these words come to me unbidden. Preferably I would like to get down without breaking anything. Thank you very much.


    It turns out climbing down a tree is a little harder than climbing up the very same tree. Maybe because I can''t see my next foothold quite as well as on my way up? Or could it be that distances are a little harder to judge from this perspective? Well, whatever, as I reach solid ground once more, I''m rewarded with another divine whisper.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Climbing has leveled up to level 3!]


    It''s almost embarrassing that I receive a reward for such a basic task, but I really have no place to complain. Every little bit helps!


    Now in which direction is that ruin again?

 Chapter 3 - The hills have eyes

    It turns out that finding your way through a rather dense forest is no easy task. It is one thing to figure out the general direction from atop a tree and another entirely to keep to it on the ground. Never mind that walking in a straight line through forested hills is a silly idea to begin with.


    This place simply doesn''t do straight lines. Everything is curved or sloped. There are plenty of cliffs too. Most of them are not terribly high, but they slow me down anyway. Even walking along the creek, as I decide to for the first leg of my journey, is no easy task.


    It''s a good thing that my starter gear at least includes some sensible, sturdy boots. The ground at the edge of the creek can be pretty slippery at times after all. That''s not necessarily a bad thing though.


    As I balance over some moss covered stones along the creek''s bank a divine whisper startles me almost enough to make me fall in.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Balance general skill at Level 1!]


    Another whisper follows suit, accompanied by the very welcome clatter of dice.


    [*Ding!* Your class Scoundrel leveled up to level 5!]


    [*Clatter!* Your Health increased by 3!]


    I take a moment, so my heart can calm down again. This gives me a little time to ponder this development too.


    So I can unlock additional skills? Neat! Is there a hard limit on how many skills, general or otherwise, I can have? I simply don''t know. There is a soft limit for sure though. The more skills I unlock the less time I will have to focus on each one of them. If I unlock too many, I''ll risk becoming a Jack of all trades and a master of none. As of now that isn''t an issue yet though.


    Eventually I have to cross the little stream and move up the slope beyond the other shoreline to reach the ruin I''m trying to get to. The terrain there will be a lot more tricky than down here along the creek.


    First I have to get over there though. Time to put another skill to the test!


    After looking around a little I find a place where the creek is narrow enough that I should be able to cross it by jumping from one big boulder to another. And after limbering up a little I do just that.


    The jump is neither too hard nor too far, but it isn''t exactly not a challenge either and a fall would certainly be unpleasant at best. As a result I''m rewarded with another divine whisper as soon as I land on the boulder on the other side of the creek.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Jumping has leveled up to level 2!]


    Very good! Another little improvement. More important though, I should now be on the right side of the creek and on the right hill to eventually find my intended target.


    I have another drink before I leave the creek behind. Who knows when I''ll find another convenient source of clean water after all. Then I start my climb up the hill''s slope.


    It turns out that making my way through this dense underbrush is a lot more tricky than I initially expected. Small trees, bushes and ferns together with long dead, fallen trees, some of them veritable giants, pretty much block my path every few steps.


    In the end I''m forced to find my way around or over plenty of obstacles. I won''t complain though. I''m sure this troublesome trek will earn me more rewards eventually after all. Especially my [Climbing] skill is sure to benefit. I can almost feel it! I just have to keep going!


    I just hope that I''m still going in the right direction. Well, it should be the right direction. I''m going uphill after all. Maybe I''ll have to turn left or right a little at some point though. Maybe I should climb another tree to get a better look?


    As I push through some brambles I spot my next challenge. The log of a fallen tree that lies across a ditch. I''m already about to climb up onto it so I can balance across, when I spot movement out of the corner of my eyes.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Spot has leveled up to level 3!]


    I stop dead in my tracks. There, climbing up onto the fallen tree from the other side, are the two of the most adorable kittens I have ever seen. Well, they are unlike any kittens or cats I have ever seen, but they have to be some kind of cat. The resemblance certainly is there, despite the fact that they have six limbs instead of just four. They are a little too big to be mistaken for regular kittens too.


    Belatedly I realize that I have a skill to make sure. I focus my attention on the foremost cub and activate my [Identify] skill. This has several immediate effects. First I feel the slight drain on my Mana reserves, as well as the mental fatigue that always comes with this particular sensation. Then, of course I receive some information on the target of the skill.


    [Forest Lynx Cub (Wood, Common, Level 3)]


    Curious, the information provided is rather brief, entirely unlike when I use the skill on myself. Of course, my divine patron mentioned that using it on my mirror image will trigger a very special use of the skill.


    More importantly though, my skill use does not go unnoticed. The one cub I used [Identify] on stops immediately. Its hackles raise and it lets out an adorable little hiss in my direction. A moment later the other one matches its sibling.


    I back away a step and they calm down again, without dropping their guard though.


    Oh my. Sorry you two. I didn''t want to disturb your play time.¡±


    I take another step back, only to stop again before I can take a third, as I get an ominous feeling. The hair at the back of my neck stand on end. This feeling is backed up by a divine whisper.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Danger Sense has leveled up to level 2!]


    A low growl from somewhere behind me has me break into a cold sweat. I don''t turn around though. The sound alone is enough to leave no doubt. There is an angry mom right behind me.


    I cant go back. I really can''t go for the log. I probably wouldn''t reach it. That means I can go either back downhill through the brambles or I can try to to jump across the ditch. I decide on the latter.


    In hindsight any kind of abrupt movement sounds like a stupid idea. It somehow still works out though. I dash to the left and jump across the ditch. It is pretty wide, but I manage to clear it, even if I stumble a little upon my landing.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Jumping has leveled up to level 3!]


    Only then, after catching myself, do I dare to turn around. The lynx mother isn''t hard to spot now. She too has six legs. Very curious.


    For a moment I wonder if I should try to use [Identify] on her. In the end I decide against it. Her cub noticed it right away for some reason and it didn''t like it. I doubt I would fare any better with the mother. No, I probably should be thankful, that she is busy with her little ones and the deer carcass she brought.


    Well, at least I assume it is some kind of deer. It seems a little on the small side though. Or is that because the lynx is pretty big? I''m really not sure.


    Overall, I probably should count my blessings and be on my way. And maybe I shouldn''t trample through the forest without a care? In all likelihood the lynx isn''t exactly the biggest and meanest predator out here.


    Even as she greets her little ones the lynx mother doesn''t take her eyes off me. No, quite the opposite is true. Her gaze intensifies and I can feel a weird tingling sensation.


    My eyes widen as realization hits me. She used an identification skill on me! That is how the cub knew! And I can relate with its reaction too now. This isn''t exactly a pleasant feeling. Somehow it makes me feel, as if I''m a tasty morsel on display.


    I swallow hard and back away a little further. Yeah, I probably really should give my [Stealth] skill a good workout.


    Thus I keep moving away from the little feline family, which soon shifts its attention to the deer the mother brought. I don''t resume my trek as before though. Instead I now actually pay attention to my every step.


    I take great care to not step on any dry twigs. I even make a honest attempt not to rustle too many leaves, both those on the ground and those still on the bushes I pass, either. In general I''m much more picky about the path I pick now.


    Of course I''m far from perfect, but my efforts are soon rewarded anyway.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Stealth has leveled up to level 2!]


    This is good, but it gets even better, as another whispered notification follows, this time once more accompanied by the clatter of dice.


    [*Ding!* Your class Scoundrel leveled up to level 6!]


    [*Clatter!* Your Health increased by 2!]


    Oh! Ouch! That is another less than optimal roll for my hit dice. If this keeps up, it will be a while before I reach a level where I won''t look like a tasty snack in the eyes of the predators of these woods. Gods and goddesses, even a lynx cub is almost a match for me as far as I can tell.


    Are there any other predators around that have their sight set on me? Well, not as far as I can tell. By the time I''d be able to notice one identifying or appraising me with a skill it might already be too late though. I really need to improve both my skills and my level! And I better do it fast!


    I take a slow, deep breath and keep going, at a rather sedate pace. I have to, to properly keep my ears perked and my eyes sharp while keeping a low profile at the same time.


    The lynx would probably laugh at me, if it could, but we can''t all be perfect, natural born killers. Not that I want to be a killer. I''d settle for not getting killed instead, to be perfectly honest. In the long run I might just not have much of a choice though.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Stealth has leveled up to level 3!]


    Nice! There we go! Curiously enough, I feel like my senses have grown sharper too, despite not receiving a notification regarding my [Spot] skill. I should check my status sometime soon to figure out how that works!

 Chapter 4 - Ruin in the woods

    It is a good thing that I''m moving slow and methodical now. Otherwise I might have completely missed the ruin that is my target. It was barely visible from up in the tree tops and it is hidden even better when viewed from down here. It is only because I keep my eyes peeled that I do not mistake it for another overgrown cliff.


    I could be forgiven for a mistake like that though, as it is at least partially built into an actual rocky outcropping. Overall I''m not quite sure what to make of it. Is it some kind of fortification? Or is it an observation post of some sort or maybe a refuge? I''m not sure.


    I''m pretty sure though, that it is not just a forester''s home. No one builds a simple home from massive, no, downright monolithic, blocks of stone. No one builds a plain home with walls that are five foot thick, at the very least, either.


    If the place is actually abandoned it might just make for a decent base of operations for me though. At least for the time being. Until I find some signs of actual civilization.


    If it is not abandoned, I might just be in trouble. Somehow I doubt it though. The place really doesn''t look well maintained. No, scrap that. It doesn''t look, like anyone took care of this place in decades at the very least. I mean, never mind the bushes and shrubs concealing most of the structure, there are trees taller than me growing out of some of the cracks!


    No, the place really doesn''t look inhabited. There are no tracks, other than my own, leading here either. Another thorough search makes sure I''m not mistaken in that regard.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Spot has leveled up to level 4!]


    Oh, nice! That is the best one so far! Let''s keep this up!


    Well, welcome as this development might be, it doesn''t solve my other problem. How do I get inside? I can''t see any doors and the windows I can spot a little further up are more like arrow slits. They look awfully narrow. I''ll consider them my last option if I don''t find any other ways in.


    Should I cut back the growth at the base of the tower? Maybe it covers up a hidden entrance?


    I eye my sword for a moment. I''m a little loathe to use it, my only weapon right now, for something like this. What if it grows dull? What if it breaks? That isn''t a risk I''m willing to take. Not yet anyway. There is only so much damage to the edge a plain whetstone can fix after all.


    Instead I decide to climb upwards. I don''t know if the tower had a flat top to begin with or if it had a proper roof originally, but it doesn''t really matter anyway, because either way there might be a rooftop access of some kind.


    This climb is a little more challenging than anything else I have faced in this world so far. Thus I decide to take my time. Instead of climbing right away I decide to check out the possible routes first. I give some of the plants growing out of the cracks in the rocks a good tug too and quickly decide not to use any of them as handholds.


    In the end I decide to start my climb at the corner where the rounded tower meets the straight cliff face. I won''t be able to climb all the way to the top here, but this spot offers the best handholds all the way up to the top to the cliff at least. I''ll take a break there and look around for the best way to continue.


    I take one last deep breath, crack my knuckles and stretch my fingers. By now I''m quite thankful for my adventurous, fingerless gloves. Then I begin my climb. Picking the corner really was the right choice. There are plenty of hand- and footholds here. If not in between the stones of the tower, than in the cracks of the cliff face.


    There is an additional benefit too. The route I picked leads past one of the arrow slits. This way I should be able to take a little peek inside.


    I stop just short of it, to steel myself. There still is a risk that someone inside might notice me. Of course it is much more likely that I''ll see nothing but an empty and long abandoned room.


    As I pull myself up to the very edge of the arrow slit to peek inside. Before I can get a good look another divine whisper distracts me though. In fact it startles me bad enough that I almost loose my grip. Out of reflex I easy back down a little before I can get a good look.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Climbing has leveled up to level 4!]


    Very good! Except, couldn''t that wait just a little longer? Ah well, I really shouldn''t complain. In all likelihood I probably better get used to surprises like this one. It probably won''t be the last.


    I wait a moment to calm back down and to regain control of my breathing before I pull myself back up to look inside.


    The first thing I notice is that the window is indeed an arrow slit of sorts and that the walls are incredibly thick. They have to be at least five feet thick. Thankfully the narrow gap of the arrow slit widens further into the room or I wouldn''t be able to see much at all.


    As expected the room beyond the arrow slit doesn''t really look like it is lived in. It isn''t exactly empty either though. No, the room is a total mess. There is broken furniture and dust everywhere. In some places I can even spot the scattered remains of a roughly human sized skeleton.


    Most of the skeleton, well, most of its upper half anyway, lies in the broken remains of an old bed, but the rest seems to be scattered all over the room.


    My thoughts come to a screeching halt. Has the skeleton just moved a little? My left eyebrow twitches once. I focus on the skeletal remains again, but I can''t spot any more movement. Was it just a figment of my imagination? Well, thankfully I have just the skill to make sure.


    I focus my attention the mortal remains in the bed and trigger my [Identify] skill once more. This time I''m ready to put a little more distance in between me and the skill''s target though.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Identify has leveled up to level 4!]


    As it turns out, I''m not mistaken about that sneaky pile of bones!


    [Decrepit Skeleton (Darkness, Common, Level 5)]


    And of course my use of the skill startles it awake. Damn it!


    I don''t wait for the undead abomination to reach me. I have to move quick to make sure it doesn''t too, as it is surprisingly nimble, considering the fact that it has to drag itself around with its skeletal arms. Without delay I resume my climb, to put some distance in between me and the opening.


    Only when my feet are well above the upper edge of the arrow slit do I dare to stop and look back down. Just in time too, to see the damned thing reach out. If I had stayed in place it might have been able to reach me.


    A cold shiver runs down my spine as the undead keeps trying to grab me although I''m well out of reach. Stubborn thing! At least it can''t fit the rest of its grisly remains through the narrow slit.


    It''s just level five and thus not really a strong opponent, but I''m only level six too. We are entirely too evenly matched for my taste. Although, unlike me it isn''t armed. Maybe that will make a difference?


    I try my best to recall all the details from the last time I checked my status. Yes, the sword should make a difference. If I recall right, it roughly doubles my attack power. Unless this undead monster is a lot tougher than me, which I doubt, I should be able to smash it with a good hit or two at most.


    I swallow hard as I resume my climb, doing my best to ignore the scraping noise from below. If I really want to make this place my home, even if just temporary, I''ll have to face it. There is no way around it. I''ll have to face it and whatever else might still be lurking inside.


    Finally I pull myself up over the ledge of the cliff. I chuckle to myself and dust off my clothes a little. I''ll need to improve my combat skills anyway. This thing might just be perfect for me. First I still need to find a way inside though.


    Once I have regained my balance and composure, I look around and it turns out getting into this weird tower might not be too tricky after all. There is a door up here. Or rather there is an archway blocked by the sad remains of what once was a pretty sturdy door.


    The wood looks rotten and most of the iron fittings have apparently been looted. Only the parts of the hinges immured into the stone are still there. This is a little troublesome for two reasons.


    On the one hand it troubles me because it means that there is something out and about that can smash through rather sturdy doors.


    And on the other hand it troubles me because it means that my potential hideout does not have a door anymore which I could lock to keep at least lesser threats out.


    I sigh and look up. The tower has, as far as I can guess, two more stories above the one with the entrance. Those probably are the ones I spotted from afar, as they break through the foliage. And of course there is at least one floor, the one with the decrepit skeleton, below my current position. I really don''t like that. I''d really prefer to not start my exploration of this ruin in the middle. That''s just asking for trouble.


    If I don''t go in through the door, that leaves one more option. I can climb to the roof in hopes of finding some kind of rooftop access. And, of course, if I''m wrong I''ll have to climb back down. In the end I shrug and limber up again to start my next climb.


    I don''t climb up the tower''s wall directly though. Instead I climb a sturdy tree that grows reasonably close to the tower. Judging by its looks I should be able to reach the tower''s roof via some of the tree''s branches.


    There is no divine notice this time, as I climb. I don''t mind though. What really matters now is that I can actually edge across one of the sturdy branches onto the rooftop.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Balance has leveled up to level 2!]


    Another notification? Another skill improved? Nice! Thank you very much!

 Chapter 5 - Top down approach

    The top of the tower is, as it turns out, not really the tower''s original top. The broken remains of a rather intricate roof trussing and slate shingles suggest that the tower must have had a pretty nice roof at some time. Now it is in shambles though.


    The view from up here, at the very least, is pretty good. I can easily spot the creek winding its way through the forest in between hills, as I navigate the rubble to the other side of the roof. In fact the view from up here is better then the one I had from the top of that tree. It isn''t why I''m here though.


    A drop of sweat runs down the side of my face, as I look around and realize that the place would make for a very good nesting spot for big aerial predators in its current state. Belatedly I check the sky for any flying threats. Thankfully there are none.


    Before I reach the stairwell leading down, I stop once more. There is at least one nasty skeleton somewhere down there. I really shouldn''t go bumbling down there. Not just like that anyway.


    I swallow hard and reach for my sword only to get it stuck in the scabbard halfway through the motion of drawing it. I resist the urge to just tug on it at the last moment. Instead I reach for the scabbard with my other hand to steady it as I finally pull the sword free.


    How embarrassing. I look around once to make sure there is no one around to witness my less than stellar performance. A small songbird sitting high up in one of the nearby trees tilts its head, as I focus on it.


    ¡°You didn''t see nothing! Am I clear?¡±


    ¡°Tweet?¡±


    It takes off before I can press the issue. I have better things to do anyway than to fool around with the local wildlife.


    I take one more deep breath, slip past the last of the rubble with my sword drawn and start to descend the stairs. I make sure to move as quietly as I can too.


    It''s easier said than done. The lighting gets pretty bad quickly as I descend, partially because I block out most of the light from above myself in the narrow spiral staircase. And of course I have to worry about more than just bumping into things with my toes. I have to make sure that my sword doesn''t hit anything either.


    In the end it pays off though. I do not receive a level up notice, but I still feel like I somehow improved my [Stealth] skill a little.


    Never mind though. I let out the breath I''m holding, as I reach the topmost floor under the roof. This room too looks like a total mess, but at least there are no mortal remains strewn about, amidst what I assume to be broken furniture this time. I silently thank my divine patron for small mercies.


    Everything considered, this place might once have been a study of some sort. Some of the wooden detritus looks like it once belonged to a pretty nice chair, while other pieces appear to once have been part of a writing table of sorts. There are still remains of bookshelves along some of the walls too.


    After a little search, which does not earn me a notice about another increase of my [Spot] skill while it feels like it improved at least a little anyway, I even manage to find the sorry remains of some books.


    They aren''t the cheap paperback books I''m used to. No, not at all. They are heavy, oversized, leather bound monstrosities. At some point they probably looked pretty impressive. Now though, they appear to have been chewed up. By something big.


    I swallow hard. Maybe the same creature that smashed in the front door below? The decrepit skeleton might just not be the worst thing lurking here. Or maybe not? Whatever transpired in this place must have happened a long time ago. Well, I better be careful and keep my eyes open anyway.


    Was this a wizard''s tower? I''m not quite sure, but it seems within the realm of the possible. Yes, I really wouldn''t be surprised. No matter if I''m right or not though, one thing is certain. It''ll take some serious cleaning to make this place livable once more. A look around reassures me of another truth. I won''t be lacking firewood anytime soon either.


    Well, one room without anything ready to go for my throat in it is already a decent development, as far as I''m concerned. Lets see about the rest.


    I tighten the grip on my sword and steady my breathing. Then I return to the stairwell, to continue my silent descent.


    The next floor looks like it once was a curious mix of living room and possibly a bedroom. The furniture here is smashed as well, but some of it looks like it once was comfortably padded.


    I''m already about to descend further, towards the floor with the entrance, when bones mixed in among the wreckage catch my attention. Careful not to make a single sound by disturbing any of the broken furniture, and with my sword at the ready, I make my way over.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Stealth has leveled up to level 4!]


    Good. One step closer to the next level up. And my combat power might just improve a little too. Those are my first thoughts. I don''t let the divine whisper distract me any further though. I have to stay focused right now. I have to keep my guard up!


    I don''t use my [Identify] skill on the smashed up skeleton this time around. It lies face down in the broken remains of a padded chair and a rather sturdy desk. Well most of it anyway. I spot one of its arms, and parts of its robe, a little ways off under one of the arrow slits in the wall facing the open valley.


    This definitely is a wizard''s tower. And my best guess would be, that this was the wizard who lived here. His remains certainly look the part. For one there is the torn robe. And then there is the long but scraggy beard, or rather what is left of it.


    Whatever transpired here, the man never had a chance. No, he probably never even got up from his place at the table.


    I won''t give him a chance to get up now either. Instead I bring my sword down in a clumsy but powerful strike onto the back of the skeleton''s head.


    [*Ding!* Critical hit! Decrepit Skeleton''s Health reduced by 62!]


    [*Ding!* You have defeated a Decrepit Skeleton!]


    I blink, first once, then twice. Before I can even properly recover from this surprise, another message follows the first two.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Melee Weapons has leveled up to level 2!]


    Unlike the other divine whispers this one is expected. I won''t complain though. Apparently my caution has paid off.


    I let out a low chuckle and nudge the now really inert pile of bones with my right foot. Nothing else happens though. On one hand I''m glad. On the other I''m a little disappointed too. This is a little anticlimactic after all.


    I''m almost a little sorry for destroying this pile of bones with a critical hit. This way I can hardly guess at its actual health. A hit like that most certainly would have been enough to kill me too. Ah, well, maybe I can get some better information once I manage to level up the [Identify] skill some more? Maybe I can upgrade it eventually?


    Speaking of which. I pick up one of the bones and focus my attention on it to activate the mentioned skill. Once again I feel the mental drain that accompanies the expenditure of Mana.


    [Decrepit Bone (Bone, Common) ¨C An old bone from a human skeleton. It can be used as an alchemical ingredient to brew potions when ground into a fine powder. Category: Alchemical Ingredient, Properties: ???, ???, ???, ???]


    No notice about a level up this time. Too bad. Never mind though. The information revealed is a little disturbing. I''m not quite sure how I should feel about this. Do I want to know which potions use human bones as an ingredient? Do I even want to hazard a guess?


    I drop the bone and disentangle the torn old robe the skeleton still wore from the pile of detritus at my feet to repeat the procedure. Once again a little of my Mana drains away as I use the [Identify] skill.


    [Torn, decrepit Robe (Linen, Common) ¨C The sad, torn and tattered remains of a simple wizard''s robe. Maybe it can still be used as a dish cloth once you wash it? Category: Armor/Clothes, Defense: 1]


    Pretty much as expected. I drop the robe, or rather the rags again. I don''t want to burden myself with that thing. Not right now anyway. After all I have no need for something that amounts to a dirty dish cloth. I shudder. No, I don''t think that I''ll ever even use it as a dishcloth. Someone died wearing this thing. I shudder again. No thanks. If there still are any dishes worth washing to be found here I certainly won''t be drying them with this thing.


    After taking one last look around, and not finding anything else worth of note I return to the stairwell and descend another floor, again taking great care not to make my presence known. I''m not done exploring and clearing this place yet after all.


    The next floor is the one with the smashed in door. This one is comparatively devoid of debris and detritus. It isn''t really in a better state though. The single large room has apparently been used as a campsite. A large charred circle at the center hints at a fire place. This isn''t all either. A large graffiti of sorts is painted all over the wall opposite the smashed door.


    It looks weird. It isn''t exactly a picture. It doesn''t look like any letters I know either though. And the color is weird too. Oh. Oh no! Never mind. That rusty brown can only mean that this tag has been painted using blood. Lots of blood. That isn''t exactly a comforting discovery.


    I''m still left wondering. Does it have some deeper meaning? I decide to find out. Well, I''ll try anyway. I focus my attention on the gruesome picture and trigger my [Identify] skill. Once again some of my Mana drains away. It is not for naught though.


    [Orkish Tag (Blood, Common) ¨C Crudely painted in the equally crude pictographs of the orcish language, using the blood of slain foes, this probably translates to something eloquent along the lines of ¡°Kronk has been here! Piss off!¡±]


    This isn''t all either. I''m rewarded with several more divine whispers in quick order. The welcome clatter of dice is mixed in there too.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Identify has leveled up to level 5!]


    [*Ding!* Your class Scoundrel leveled up to level 7!]


    [*Clatter!* Your Health increased by 2!]


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Orukh (Language & Script) general skill at Level 1!]


    My Mana reserves refill too, which is a very welcome feeling. If only the dice were a little more in my favor!


    The new skill is a nice bonus as well. I scrunch up my face as I look at the pictographs, which essentially just were graffiti before, again. This time I don''t trigger the [Identify] skill though. Instead I try to make sense of it the old fashioned way. And indeed I''m able to puzzle together the implied meaning after a little while.


    My brows furrow a little further. I''m pretty sure that it doesn''t match the result from [Identify] exactly. Almost like the writer isn''t too familiar with their letters, or rather pictographs. It reads ''Kronk have be here!'' Instead of ''Kronk has been here''. Of that I''m pretty certain.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Orukh (Language & Script) has leveled up to level 2!]


    I grin, as I hear the divine whisper at the back of my mind, taking it as confirmation. Nice. Very nice!

 Chapter 6 - Getting to the bottom of it

    I might just make camp right here, once night comes around. There already is a fireplace after all. And this entrance hall isn''t all cluttered up with broken furniture either. It still won''t exactly be comfortable, but it probably will beat sleeping out in the open.


    First I have to finish my exploration though. There still is at least one more undead abomination at large in the tower after all. I really don''t feel like being strangled in my sleep by the damned thing. Nope, no getting killed in my sleep the first night after being reincarnated into a new world. No, no way!


    I lick my lips, take a deep breath and return to the stairwell to descend further. If I''m not mistaken the floor with the skeleton I accidentally alerted to my presence should be right below. I''ll have to be careful.


    Slow and steady, watching my every step, I make my way down. It feels like my great care is paying dividends once more. Despite the lack of a level up notification I''m pretty sure that my [Stealth] skill improves a little. It seems my progress is slowing down a little after all. I guess it is to be expected.


    From down below I can already hear the agitated skeleton. It must still be clawing at the window opening where it spotted me. That is both bad and good. It is bad because it means that the undead is already alert. It is good because its attention is focused the wrong way. Maybe I can get the drop on it despite my earlier blunder.


    I''m already halfway across the trashed room, when the cursed thing wises up to my presence, as I stub a toe against some of the smashed furniture. I refrain from cursing out loud, but the faint noise of moving detritus is already enough to give me away.


    Again the decrepit skeleton proves surprisingly nimble for something missing legs. In fact it startles me bad enough to make me miss with my clumsy swing, as it hurls itself my way.


    The fact that it is missing legs is what probably saves me at first. I don''t get away unscathed though. The fingers, or rather claws, of the damned thing tear into my pants and dig into my flesh painfully as it starts to climb up my body with teeth bared.


    [*Ding!* You have been wounded! Health reduced by 2!]


    Well, it could be worse for sure. It still is far from pleasant anyway. It''s not all bad though, as I receive another notification.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Clothes has leveled up to level 2!]


    I just wish I could improve my armor skill, if you can call it that, without taking damage. The worst part though is, that I can''t easily hit it with my sword while it is clinging to me like this. Considering my clumsy swings I''m more likely to accidentally kill myself than this undead pest, if I were to try.


    I try something else. I grab the old skeleton''s neck, first with one hand and then with the other too, after I drop the sword. The cursed thing is surprisingly strong. I just barely manage to wrest it away from me, bit by bit. Ever so slowly I gain the upper hand.


    As I stumble around, taking care not to trip over anything and possibly skewer myself on my own sword, I make my way towards one of the walls. As I reach my goal I smash the bony pest against the rock with all the force I can muster.


    [*Ding!* Hit! Decrepit Skeleton''s Health reduced by 12!]


    It turns out this isn''t enough to kill the damned skeleton. Damn, it isn''t even fazed, like a living opponent would be. I''m rewarded with a different kind of notification though.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Brawling general skill at Level 1!]


    Good. Very good even! I decide to give my new skill a proper workout right away. Without delay I smash my opponent against the wall once more.


    [*Ding!* Hit! Decrepit Skeleton''s Health reduced by 13!]


    [*Ding!* Your skill Brawling has leveled up to level 2!]


    Sadly it''s still not enough to rid myself of this clingy pest. It''s claws are still digging into my flesh, while I prepare to deliver another blow.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    [*Ding!* You have been wounded! Health reduced by 1!]


    [*Ding!* Your skill Clothes has leveled up to level 3!]


    I barely pay these notifications any heed. Instead I bash the back of the skeleton''s empty skull against the wall again.


    [*Ding!* Hit! Decrepit Skeleton''s Health reduced by 14!]


    [*Ding!* You have defeated a Decrepit Skeleton!]


    [*Ding!* Your skill Brawling has leveled up to level 3!]


    The bones of my stubborn opponent clatter to the ground, as the magical powers animating them fade together with the ominous glow in its otherwise empty eye sockets. Damn it, how can a dead thing cling to life stubborn like that?


    I stagger back a step and suck in a deep breath to calm my fluttering nerves. Then I take a moment to check myself over. The wounds I suffered at the hands of my opponent are barely worth mentioning. These are scratches at worst. I just hope they don''t get infected.


    I swallow hard. That would be bad. I don''t have any magic or potions or even herbs after all. If I were to contract anything it might very well be the death of me if I''m unlucky.


    Barring that though, the tears in my clothes pain me more than the actual scratches I suffered. Damn it! I don''t have a change of clothes and I don''t have any tools to mend the ones I wear either. If this keeps up I''ll be wearing rags before long. That doesn''t sound fun.


    Finally I look around to take in the rest of the room as I cross it to pick my sword back up. This room too is a total mess. The scattered remnants of the skeleton now added to the rest don''t exactly make it better either. I''ll have to do some serious cleaning before any of these rooms will be serviceable again.


    That will have to wait though since I''m not done exploring yet. The stairs still descend further after all. I''m a little reluctant to follow them, since it is incredibly dark down there though. It isn''t exactly well lit up here either, but down there it is actually completely dark. This is a little troublesome.


    I''ll need a light source. My brows furrow. Or should I try to change myself into some kind of creature that can see in the dark? The idea is not without merit. Too bad that I have no idea how to do it since I don''t know any creatures that can see in the dark. Not yet anyway.


    My brows furrow again. Or does the Forest Lynx count? It might, but [Change Shape] only allows me to take humanoid shapes as far as I can tell. I give it a try anyway, but the result is as expected. The skill refuses to even activate. Well, at least this little experiment hasn''t cost me any Mana.


    I let out a sigh. I really need a light source to explore further. I glance back into the room and let my gaze linger first on the broken furniture then on the rags the skeleton has been wearing. Can it be this simple? Could I possibly fashion a torch from this trash?


    I walk back into the room and go through the detritus once more. My search yields a reasonably seized piece of dry wood. It is a little longer than my forearm and it''s dry and should thus burn well enough. Yes, this will do nicely. I grab the rags that once probably were clothes too. I don''t wrap them around the stick right away though. No, I have something else in mind first.


    I return to the floor with the entrance door, the bloody orcish graffiti and the fireplace. I rub the rags into the charred remains of the old fire, covering them in coal dust. I can only hope that this will help. Once I''m done I tear the rags into thin strips and tie them around the wood.


    It almost looks like a torch now, but I''m still not satisfied. I look around and a grin spreads across my lips as I spot what I''m looking for. Sadly it isn''t enough to earn me another increase for the [Spot] skill. I''m pretty sure I''m close though.


    Without any further delay I use the improvised torch to gather plenty of old cobwebs, sending a number of creepy crawlies scuttling away in the process. I wrap those cobwebs around the rest for good measure. This will have to do. I doubt that I''ll be able to craft anything better anytime soon. Not with the things available to me here.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Survival general skill at Level 1!]


    I blink at the sudden divine whisper. It isn''t what I was aiming for, but I certainly won''t turn a gift down. It probably will come in handy before long.


    Before I try to light it, I decide to focus my attention on the makeshift torch and trigger the [Identify] skill, just to be safe. A little of my Mana drains away and a moment later I''m rewarded with a divine whisper enlightening me about the nature of the item I just crafted.


    [Improvised Torch (Wood, Common) ¨C A basic, improvised torch fashioned from whatever was at hand. It can be used as an improvised weapon too. Category: Melee Weapon/Club, Attack-Power: 5]


    I blink in surprise. Not too shabby. Sure, it could be better, but the way it looks to me I did my best with what I have available. Anyway, it is time to resume my exploration!


    I head back down and once I reach the last landing before the stairwell descends into darkness I pause to light the torch. That sounds easier than it is. Starting a fire with flint and steel turns out to be rather frustrating. Probably because I have no practice whatsoever. I keep at it though and my patience pays off, as eventually the spiderwebs wrapped around the rest catch on fire.


    My makeshift torch doesn''t exactly provide a lot of light, but it is the best I have right now, thus I get going again, descending carefully and quietly, one step at a time, wielding my sword in one hand and the torch in the other.


    I pass several alcoves in the walls along the stairwell. In the past they may have served as some kind of storage. It is pretty cool down here, as the warmth of the sun above is far away. Yes, some kind of cold storage sounds plausible. Now though the shelving in these alcoves is smashed up, like all the other furnishings in the tower.


    Just a few steps later I come to a dead stop. It seems the stairs continue at least a little further, but I''m not quite sure. It is hard to tell, as the rest, beginning with the step below the one I''m standing on, is flooded.


    I crouch and bring down the torch a little lower, but it doesn''t help much. It looks like the stairs continue a bit further at the very least, but I still can''t make out what is beyond.


    Is this the result of some kind of accident? A cave in maybe? Or is it due to neglect? Maybe there was some kind of pump that would get rid of the water in the past? Or is it intentional? This could be very well the tower''s water source after all.


    I simply have no way to tell. In the end I sigh, get up and retreat back upwards. If I really want to make this tower my home I have to do some cleaning after all. There is no way around that.

 Chapter 7 - Dust and detritus

    I sneak through the tower once more after extinguishing my makeshift torch, top to bottom, to make sure nothing got past me. There is no notification, but I feel like my [Stealth] skill improved a little anyway and every little bit counts as far as I''m concerned.


    As far as I can tell, there are no more enemies hiding among the detritus. Sadly there isn''t anything else of note either. No hidden treasures or anything really, which is too bad. I really wouldn''t mind a little reward for completing my tutorial dungeon right now.


    Of course it isn''t that easy. I sit down on one of the broken timbers up on the roof. On one hand to think about my course of action. On the other hand to look around a little. After all, my perch up here affords me a rather grand view. The setting sun makes it even grander. Yes, the view really is pretty nice.


    There is more to it than just that though. The setting sun provides some additional context too. I have kept my eye''s open earlier too, but only now I''m able to properly figure out the cardinal directions.


    A whispered notification lets me know that even a small success like that can come with a reward.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Survival has leveled up to level 2!]


    I allow myself a little grin. That is all though. There won''t be any grand celebrations. I don''t have any time to waste.


    Instead of dawdling any longer I get back up. The next order of business is to secure the tower. At least a little. The front door is missing after all and although I can''t exactly replace it, I can at least block up the empty entrance a little. I grab a wooden beam of decent length, that is still in a decent enough shape too, and head back down with it.


    I make this trip several more times, bringing some more beams from the destroyed roofing and even some of the broken shingles along. With these materials I build a crude, not quite hip high barricade to block up the empty door frame. It won''t hold up against any determined assault, but it should buy me some time. Probably. At the very least it will serve as an early warning system. There is only so much I can do with the materials at hand.


    My brows furrow a little as I stare at my handiwork. Apparently this isn''t enough to earn me a skill. It seems it doesn''t count towards progress of my [Survival] skill either. Too bad.


    My muscles are starting to ache ever so slightly, but I''m not yet done. I should still build myself a little fire for the night. Considering the fact that I have neither a bedroll nor a blanket or anything else, like a cushion, for that matter, I''ll need it and the warmth it will provide.


    I may be tired, but I''m really not looking forward to sleeping on the cold, hard stone floor. No, that really won''t be fun. Not at all.


    If I come think about it, maybe I shouldn''t stay here? Sure, the view from the top is grand and the air is fresh and clean too, but that is it. Where am I supposed to get food? Should I try my hand at foraging or maybe hunting? I''m not sure about that. More important though, I don''t really feel like becoming a mountain hermit. Nope, no thanks! No, I want to meet people. I want to have beer, music and fun in general! I want a social life!


    I retreat back down and gather up bits and pieces of the broken furniture. They are bone dry and should burn better than any of the timbers or shingles from the rooftop. Torn cloth and straw will serve as kindling. This will have to do. Thankfully there is still enough broken furniture left to get me through the night. Well, at least that is my best guess. I''ll probably find out soon enough.


    I take some time to build a little fire, while piling up more wood for the night along the outside wall. It isn''t a neat stack, but that is alright. Broken furniture simply isn''t suited for neat stacking. Besides I''ll burn most of it before long anyway.


    As night falls and darkness descends outside I break out flint and steel once more to light my little fire for the night. It takes a little while for the sparks to catch, but eventually I''m rewarded with more than just a little light and some warmth.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Survival has leveled up to level 3!]


    It really isn''t an impressive fire, but I''m glad to have it anyway. For a little while I just sit there, feeding fresh wood into the fire every once in a while. Then my stomach decides to let me know that I haven''t had anything to eat yet. Although there is no one else around to hear the rumble I blush anyway.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    There is no helping it. I need to eat something. And it isn''t like I have much of a choice regarding what either, as the loaf of bread from my backpack is all I have on me right now. Well, there really is no helping it. And besides, I don''t want to let the bread go bad.


    I tear off part of the loaf, as I doubt that I''ll be able to eat all of it. It isn''t that big, but still too big for a single meal. Just as well. That means I''ll still have something to eat tomorrow.


    The bread is surprisingly tasty. Very much so even! It''s a a little sour, but at the same time a little sweet as well. The crust is crunchy and the interior is fluffy. It really is just right. I still wish I had something else to go with it, but that can''t be helped. Not right now anyway. It is something to keep in mind though.


    Before long I''m done with my scarce meal and I''m left sitting at my little fire all alone. I''m not quite tired enough to sleep though. I put another piece of broken furniture on the fire, while I think about ways to change that.


    There is only one option that seems sensible. Maybe I''ll fall asleep more easily if I exhaust myself using up some of my Mana. The quickest way to achieve that probably would be to use my [Change Shape] racial skill, except I don''t want to use that one without some way to check the result. Thus practicing that particular skill will have to wait.


    Instead I decide to give [Identify] a good workout. Yes, that sounds sensible. Except, pretty much the only things worth identifying are the clothes I''m wearing right now. Can I even use the skill on my clothes while I wear them? I''m not sure. There is an easy way to find out though.


    My gaze shifts a little until it finally settles on my boots. I focus and activate the skill. The effect is immediate and it eradicates all uncertainty. Some of my Mana drains away. I can feel the familiar mental fatigue accompanying the expenditure of Mana.


    There is no divine whisper informing me of a level up this time. This isn''t unexpected. It isn''t entirely unwelcome either, as it allows me to properly focus on the information revealed by the skill.


    [Leather Boots (Leather, Common) ¨C A sturdy pair of leather boots. These boots aren''t anything special. Boots like these are nonetheless popular among the people of the frontier lands. After all, they are both protective and comfortable. They don''t look bad either. Category: Clothing, Defense: 2]


    No big surprise there. Just as well. Anyway, what next? My pants or the blouse? I could, in theory, but these seem almost too mundane. Oh, right! My gloves!


    I focus my attention on the gloves I''m wearing and activate the [Identify] skill once more. At first everything is as expected and I take in the information revealed by the skill.


    [Fingerless Gloves (Leather, Common) ¨C A soft pair of leather gloves that don''t cover the fingers. They are comfortable and don''t impair your sense of touch. At the same time they aren''t quite as protective as proper gloves would be. Category: Clothing, Defense: 1]


    This much is no surprise either. The divine whisper that follows right after is though. It is unlike any notification I have received so far.


    [*Ding!* Achievement unlocked! [Curious Kitten] You have used an identification skill on ten different objects or creatures. Keep going, to earn higher levels of this achievement as well as rewards!]


    I blink in surprise. Well, that sure is something else. Achievements and rewards, what an addictive combination. What are those rewards though? And how tough will getting them be?


    I''m tempted to keep going. I could identify some more of my spare gear after all. Except, I suspect that I''ll have to use [Identify] a whole lot more to reach the next level of that particular achievement.


    Considering that it popped up surprisingly after using the skill on ten different things it seems to follow a progression unlike my level progression so far. If I had to hazard a guess, I''d say that the next level of the achievement will take at least an order of magnitude more effort to reach.


    I let out a long, drawn out sigh. That will take a while and using [Identify] on my pants or my blouse right now will hardly make a difference in the long run at all.


    This development gets me thinking though. Are there similar achievements for other skills? Maybe even for mundane ones like [Running] or [Jumping]? I''ll have to keep my eyes and ears open. Hmm, if anything those are probably harder to reach, otherwise everyone would have them, which in turn would mean that acquiring them wouldn''t be much of an achievement at all.


    I yawn. I can''t help it. Maybe I''m tired after all.


    I stoke my little fire with a stick and put on one of the bigger remaining pieces of wood. That one should last a while.


    Then I curl up next to the fireplace. Eventually I stretch out though instead, to lie straight on my back, with an arm for a pillow. The stone floor is still quite uncomfortable, but this is the best I can hope for right now.


    Just the thought of going to sleep, after a day like this has me chuckling. How can I even think about it? Shouldn''t I be a little more excited about being reincarnated into a strange world? How am I so calm about these developments? Why doesn''t it bother me at all?


    Ah, no, never mind. I can''t change the past. Not as far as I know. And maybe, just maybe, I don''t even want to? Is this it? Am I happy with this strange turn of events? Or at least content? I guess I''ll have to find out. One step at a time.


    I yawn again.


    Yes. I''ll just have to find out. And, hey, I haven''t been eaten by a grue yet! That has to count for something. I probably should try hard to keep it that way.


    I chuckle once more and close my eyes.


    Yep, not getting eaten by anything should be one of my top priorities. Hopefully I won''t catch anything sleeping on the cold floor without a blanket. Hopefully my back won''t murder me in the morning. Gods and goddesses, the night hasn''t even really started yet, and I already regret sleeping like this. I really need to find my way back to civilization. Civilization means proper bedding after all. Real meals too.


    Those thoughts too evaporate eventually, as sleep claims me at long last. Thankfully it is a dreamless sleep. Nightmares are not among the things I need right now. Thank you, but no thank you.

 Chapter 8 - In the light of a new morning

    Sleeping on a cold, hard floor, even next to a cozy fire, is a terrible idea. That much becomes obvious when I wake. It becomes obvious without even the slightest trace of doubt remaining, as a divine whisper greets me, the moment I come to.


    [*Ding!* You slept terribly! Health reduced by 1! No Mana regenerated!]


    I groan and sit up, while pondering that message. Before I can do much actual thinking though, my stomach decides to let me know that it is not really satisfied with yesterday''s food situation either via an embarrassingly loud rumble. I groan again and shake my head to clear it of the last cobwebs of sleep.


    Even worse, it isn''t even properly morning yet. It still is dark outside. And the fire has, of course, gone out too. At least the coals are still softly glowing.


    I grab some of the finer kindling I have gathered yesterday and, after some trial and error, it catches on fire. A little later the fire is burning again and providing some light as well as warmth, even if that is only a small comfort.


    Although I''m a little loathe to do it I grab my left over bread and eat half of it for breakfast. I empty my water bottle in big, greedy gulps too.


    I''ll either have to find civilization quick or I''ll have to start to forage. It can''t be too hard, right? I''m in a forest. There should be wild berries and mushrooms. I''ll just have to find them. With my [Identify] skill I might even be able to avoid poisoning myself. Or maybe not. I''m really not sure.


    Damn, I might as well get up. Considering the earlier notification, I don''t want to find out what sleeping in under these conditions might result in. Besides, I need to refill my water bottle anyway. Thankfully the ruined tower does come with a well of sorts.


    I take a moment to stretch and light my makeshift torch, or what is left of it anyway. It''ll do for now. This is only a short trip down the stairs after all. After putting one last piece of wood on the fire, to make sure it doesn''t go right back out again, I start my descent, with the torch in one and the water bottle in the other hand.


    I don''t expect any trouble, but I take great care to be as quiet and careful as possible anyway. Briefly my steps falter. Should I draw my sword instead? In the end I decide against it. I doubt anything nasty could have snuck in during the night. And anyway, if I keep my eyes open I should have plenty of early warning should trouble rear its head.


    My efforts pay off before I reach the flooded basement. Not because I actually run into trouble, but because of the series of divine whispers at the back of my mind.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Stealth has leveled up to level 5!]


    [*Ding!* Your skill Spot has leveled up to level 5!]


    Two in a row. Nice! By my estimate I should be close, so very close, to another level up now. I wonder if I''ll be proven wrong or right. I guess I''ll find out soon enough.


    I''m careful, as I continue my descent down the winding stairs. Just because I haven''t run into any more trouble doesn''t mean that there is none. Thankfully everything stays quiet though. Thus I can refill my water bottle without trouble.


    As I''m already here I take a moment to freshen up a little too. I regret the decision almost immediately. Sure I knew that the water is cold. You can''t exactly refill a water bottle without getting your hands wet after all. Yet the cold hits me a lot harder, when I splash two hands full of fresh water into my face.


    Cold! Very cold!


    I gasp for breath as a shudder runs down my spine. Only at the last moment do I manage to brace myself against the curved wall to keep from falling in. Gods and goddesses, I don''t even want to think about how that might feel. It might even be bad enough to give me a heart attack.


    The refreshing experience makes me long for a real bath all the more. Especially as I spent the night in my clothes. A few more nights like that and I''ll really need a good bath. I''ll need to do laundry too.


    I sigh. Those are all bridges I''ll have to cross eventually. For now I''m done down here though. Time to get back upstairs. I don''t have time to waste either. The makeshift torch is burning down quickly after all and I don''t want to climb these stairs in the dark.


    By the time I reach my makeshift camp there isn''t much left of the torch and I deposit it in the fireplace. I take a moment to warm back up too. Damn, but the water really was cold.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Eventually I''m ready to start the day, except, it still is dark outside. A quick glance out the partially barricaded doorway tells me that much. I grab the rest of my sparse belongings anyway, since going back to sleep really isn''t an option.


    Should I tear down the barricade in the doorway? No, I don''t really feel like it. In the spur of the moment I decide to leave the same way I got in. Up to the rooftop I go!


    I still move with great care as I ascend the stairs. By the time I reach the rooftop the sky in the east is barely lightening ever so slightly, the stars fading in turn. There is no divine whisper, but I have the feeling that my [Spot] skill is improving a little again, as I take in the nighttime vista like this.


    It is a good thing that I''m up here now. Any later and I might have missed the thin smoke column in the direction of the sunrise. Is it a remote farmhouse? Or a campfire? I have no clue. I''m pretty certain though, that this means that I''ll be able to find people that way.


    An all too familiar, weird tingling sensation drives away any elation I might have felt at the discovery. Instead I''m on edge right away. The hair at the back of my neck stand on end. Someone or something just used an identification skill on me.


    My hand shoots to the hilt of my sword, as I turn right to face the offender. I don''t finish drawing the weapon though, as I notice the source of the skill that has me on edge.


    ¡°Woo? Hoo?¡±


    It is an owl and not even a particularly big one. A barn owl maybe? Except there aren''t any barns to be found here. It is sitting up in the broken rafters, apparently pretty much without a care. I relax again and take my hand off the sword hilt again.


    ¡°My, you gave me quite a scare. Never mind me though. I''m just about to leave.¡±


    The nocturnal bird tilts its head, apparently not scared or intimidated by me in the slightest. Maybe it isn''t impressed by the results its version of [Identify] provided? It''s probably a good thing that I''m a tad larger than the average mouse.


    ¡°Shoo. Hoo.¡±


    My left eyebrow twitches. I don''t exactly understand owl, but that suspiciously sounded like it wants me to get lost. Ha! I really shouldn''t be surprised. I''m probably scaring off its actual prey.


    ¡°Shoo. Shoo.¡±


    The owl speaks up once more, as I begin to edge my way out onto the branch to the tree I climbed to get up here yesterday. Silly owl. I need to focus on the climb first and foremost though.


    It is a good thing that I''m pretty used to the whispered notifications by now, because before I can even reach the trunk of the tree, while still balancing across the thick branch, I receive one.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Balance has leveled up to level 3!]


    And this one, just as expected, is quickly followed by another and the clatter of dice too.


    [*Ding!* Your class Scoundrel leveled up to level 8!]


    [*Clatter!* Your Health increased by 5!]


    This level up isn''t entirely like the others before. Like before I can feel the mental fatigue fade, as my Mana reserves refill. There is something more this time around though. My health seems to recover too. What little bruises and scratches I have from yesterday fade too. Even my aching back gets better. It is a marvelous feeling.


    This recovery effect is something well worth keeping in mind for the future.


    I would cheer, except now really isn''t the right moment. Instead I just grin like the fox that found its way into the chicken coop. That dice roll turned out pretty good for a change too. Very nice!


    I finish my balancing act and hug the tree close for a second, before I begin to climb down. There is no notification this time around, but I feel like I got a little better at [Climbing] anyway. Climbing down the tree most certainly isn''t giving me the same trouble it did yesterday. It almost doesn''t matter by now that I can''t properly see all the handholds below me.


    Once I have solid ground under my feet once more I take a moment to stretch. Then I walk along the top of the cliff, into which the tower is partially built, until I can make out the thin smoke column again, which I spotted earlier. It is already getting harder to spot. I do my best to get the right direction anyway.


    I go as far, as to plan the path I''ll take to the best of my abilities. Of course I can''t really account for every eventuality. I can only see so much from up here after all. There will probably be plenty of obstacles, which now are still hidden under the forest''s dense foliage.


    There is no notification this time around, but I''m pretty sure that planning ahead like that will boost my [Survival] skill ever so slightly.


    I don''t set out right away though. First I wait a little while longer for the sun to properly peak out from behind the horizon.


    Climbing down that one tree in the twilight of early morning was one thing. Climbing down the cliff would be another entirely. It would be a risk I don''t want to take, as I don''t really have to.


    After a while the sun is high enough though and with my mind made up and the next target of my journey chosen I get going.


    First I climb down the cliff face. I don''t do so in the same spot where I climbed up yesterday though. No, I pick a route that is just a little more challenging today. Sadly the effort doesn''t seem to be worth another full skill increase. I still feel like I made some progress anyway.


    I dust off my hands, orient myself, to the best of my abilities, and resume my trek downhill through the woods. I move with much greater care this time around. Not only to avoid being noticed, but to notice possible threats sooner too.


    That isn''t all either. I keep on the lookout for any plants that seem edible as well. I don''t dare to get my hopes up, but who knows, maybe I''ll get lucky.


    I don''t even bother to luck for edible roots, something like wild carrots or the likes. Since the edible part usually grows below the earth I would, in all likelihood never even notice those.


    Instead I keep an eye open for mushrooms and wild fruit of any kind. Those are easier to find anyway, as they usually want to be found. It is how these plants spread, or at least that is what my sparse knowledge in that regard suggests.


    And once I spot something, [Identify] will hopefully keep me from killing myself. Oh, and I can even work a little on the next level of that achievement while I''m at it!

 Chapter 9 - A kingdom for some kindling

    It turns out, that finding mushrooms is easier than I assumed. Some of them grow in small groups at the base of the trees growing in a loose stand right here, where there is shade and plenty of moisture. There are quite a few of them. I''m not terribly happy with this find anyway.


    Sure, I have found some mushrooms. They all have pretty red caps with lots of white dots and they glisten. Damn it! This is probably the only kind of mushroom even a city girl like me knows not to eat. I''m loathe to even touch them.


    Damn it all! I probably should check them out anyway. I better not just pass judgment based on assumptions. Maybe these are perfectly safe to eat mushrooms in this world.


    I grimace and tear a big leave off one of the nearby trees. It is big enough so I can pick up the mushroom without actually touching it. And that is exactly what I do. I pluck one of the mushrooms from the ground and focus my attention on it to activate the [Identify] skill.


    The effect is as expected. I can feel the usual fatigue as some of my Mana drains away. A moment later I''m rewarded with some information about the mushroom I''m holding.


    [Dotted Red Cap (Fungus, Common) ¨C A very common mushroom. It can be found just about anywhere in temperate forests. It prefers shady spots with plenty of moisture. It can be used as an alchemical ingredient to brew potions. Category: Alchemical Ingredient, Properties: ???, ???, ???, ???]


    Damn. That is neither terribly helpful nor reassuring. The information provided simply contains too many question marks for either of that. Even worse though, there is not even the briefest mention of the word edible in there. That decides it for me.


    With a sigh I drop both the mushroom and the leave I have been using to hold it. Although I never actually touched it directly I wipe my hands on a few more fresh leaves anyway. I''ll wash them too, for good measure, once I reach the creek again, just to make sure.


    Well, I guess this one kind of mushroom I can easily skip from now on. I have high hopes now though to eventually spot others. After all if one kind grows around here, the conditions have to be good for others too.


    There is still a point that worries me though. All those question marks in the information provided by [Identify] and thus the properties not yet revealed to me. How can I change that? Do I need to upgrade the [Identify] skill? Or do I need some other skill? Maybe [Alchemy] or something like [Botany]?


    Somehow I doubt that getting either of the latter will be easy. I might just have to do some actual studying to unlock those skills. Might I be able to upgrade [Identify] through an achievement? Well, I better use the skill a lot if I want to find out anytime soon.


    I drive those thoughts from my mind and resume my trek through the woods. I stay stealthy and I keep my eyes open. Neither earns me an immediate increase in any of the involved skills, but I keep going anyway. My progress in that regard may be slowing down, but even slow progress is better than no progress.


    I pass several more stands of dotted red caps, but I ignore them. Even if they turn out to be valuable alchemical ingredients sometime in the future, they aren''t worth the hassle right now. Picking them by the dozen, without even knowing if there is a market for them, is beyond wasteful.


    A little later I finally reach the creek once more, not in a spot I''m familiar with though. Yet, I''m moderately certain that I''m still heading in the right direction.


    I take the chance to wash a little more thoroughly than I did in the morning. I''m still not taking a bath though. The water might not be quite as ice cold as the water from the tower''s underground well, but it still is too cold for comfort. I feel a little better afterwards anyway.


    Afterwards I follow the creek upstream for a little while, until I reach a spot where I should be able to cross it in a single jump. The place even allows for a running start, which is a good thing, as I want to play it safe.


    Sadly there are no notifications as I jump across. Neither for my [Running] skill, nor for [Jumping]. I feel a little better about the latter anyway, which I take to mean that I''m a little closer to an actual skill increase once more.


    My landing on the other bank is less than stellar though. Probably because my momentum is a bit too big. I end up stumbling forward. It is a good thing that the creek''s bank is sloped, thus the fall is only half as bad as it possibly could have been otherwise. Still, I end up spitting out a mouthful of leaves, needles, grass and dirt. Well, it could have been worse.


    I''m halfway through the motion of getting back up and rolling my eyes in the process, when I stop dead in my tracks.


    There, just a few steps up the bank, is the log of a fallen tree. It is a pretty big one. That in itself would barely be worth of note on its own though. No, what really captures my attention are the mushrooms growing on the trunk of the fallen giant.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    I have no clue, if those are edible, but they are at least not more of the dotted red caps. That on its own is already a small blessing. They don''t look like plain old tinder fungi, the only other fungi I''m even just remotely familiar with, at least. Well, I probably should check them out.


    After brushing some dirt off my clothes I climb up the rest of the way to the tree trunk and the mushrooms in question. I puck one from the spot where it is growing, this time without taking any precautions, as this one doesn''t glisten with poison.


    I focus my attention on it and activate the [Identify] skill. Some of my Mana drains away and I''m rewarded with some tidbits of information in short order.


    [Common Trunk Hugger (Fungus, Common) ¨C A common mushroom that can be found growing on the trunks of fallen trees just about anywhere in temperate forests. It''s a favorite of foresters, foragers, hermits and bandits alike, as it can be easily rendered safe for consumption, by simply roasting it on a skewer over an open fire. A handful make for a decent meal. Category: Alchemical Ingredient, Properties: ???, ???, ???, ???]


    This already is a nice surprise, but it isn''t all. I receive another most welcome divine whisper right after.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Identify has leveled up to level 6!]


    I big, goofy grin spreads across my face. Nice. I can even feel my Mana pool expanding a little, offsetting the Mana expended for the skill use. Very nice indeed! Way to go!


    The question marks in the result provided by [Identify] still bother me a little, but I''m willing to take the rest of the information at face value. These are definitely edible.


    After wiping the goofy grin off my face, I gather a few more of these mushrooms. I take my time, carefully picking those that are neither too small not too big. I take care not to pick any that show signs of rot or bite marks from insects or other creatures. I don''t want them to go bad on me after all. As I finish another notification surprises me.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Foraging general skill at Level 1!]


    Well, thank you. That sure is convenient. I''m a little surprised though, that [Foraging] isn''t rolled into the [Survival] skill. Never mind. I probably really shouldn''t complain. This probably will make finding edibles out here in the wilds a lot easier.


    Anyway, now I just need to find a nice spot where I can roast my bounty. I put the mushrooms into my bag for now and finish climbing the little river''s bank. I only stop when the ground evens out for the better part, as a realization hits me.


    How the hell am I going to make a fire anywhere around here? Where am I going to get dry wood? What about kindling? Curse me for a fool! Damn it all! I still had some back at the tower and there would have been plenty room in my pack, but I forgot to bring any.


    I slap my face and sigh.


    Well, it is no use crying over spilled milk. I certainly won''t turn around now. No, I actually might as well give the [Survival] skill a good workout. I''m sure that everything I need for a little fire, wood and kindling and all, can be found around here.


    There is only one thing giving me pause. Where can I make that fire without setting the damn forest ablaze?


    I dig the heel of my boot into the ground, moving about leaves and needles a little as I do. The ground might not be terribly dry, but it is dry enough to trouble me a little. I''m pretty certain that I won''t be outrunning a forest fire anytime soon after all.


    Maybe I should pick a spot along the creek. Maybe one of the big rocks? There are a few that are mostly flat topped. No, the gravel along one of the wider, shallower stretches is probably a better bet. As long as there is no sudden flash flood anyway.


    My gaze turns to the sky above, but there are no clouds worth mentioning to be seen anywhere. I should be good, at least for the next few hours and I doubt I''ll take that long. I just want to roast some mushrooms after all.


    I nod an resume my trek along the creek until I find a suitable spot. Along the way I pick up some dry wood as I go. I gather some pine cones and a little dry lichen too. Hopefully that will do.


    No, hopefully won''t do! I better make sure! Thus I set out to look for something else. A little tinder fungus shouldn''t be too hard to find. I might as well give it a try anyway.


    It takes some time, but in the end my persistence is rewarded. I find some fungi, growing on trees, that look about right. A few are even dry enough. I pick up one and check it out with [Identify]. A little of my Mana drains away and I''m rewarded with the information I seek.


    [Tinder Fungus (Fungus, Common) ¨C A common mushroom that can be found growing on the trunks of trees just about anywhere in temperate forests. Only the ones that are dead and dry are useful. It''s one of the few fungi that has no use as an alchemical ingredient, yet it is far from useless. Anyone who wants to make a fire greatly appreciates these. Category: Consumable]


    Satisfied I grab a few handful. Just as I finish another divine whisper interrupts me.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Foraging has leveled up to level 2!]


    This counts? Just as well! I grab one more thing on my way back to the chosen fireplace. A twig from a willow. It is of decent length and about as thick as a finger. This will be my skewer for the mushrooms.


    I remove the bark from the twig and sharpen it a little on one end. I have to use my sword for this, although I''m a little loathe to do it. A proper utility knife should be among the first things I get myself once I find civilization. I tear what little is left of my bread into several pieces and skewer it together with the mushrooms.


    Next I get the fire started. By now I have a little experience with flint and steel and the tinder fungi I collected work as advertised. I''m even rewarded with another divine whisper as I finish and the first flames start to consume the dry, or at least mostly dry, wood.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Survival has leveled up to level 4!]


    Nice as this might be, I don''t let it distract me. Instead I focus on the skewer. I turn it slowly over the fire, to make sure the mushrooms roast nicely while the bread toast evenly.


    Considering my focus, the next notification startles me a little.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Cooking general skill at Level 1!]


    This time I don''t even try to hold back the grin blossoming on my face.

 Chapter 10 - Mushroom kingdom

    A feeling of accomplishment fills me, which goes well beyond the divine whispers notifying me of my progress, as I lift the skewer with my meal away from the fire.


    It really isn''t much. The mushrooms could do with some butter, or oil. The same is true for the bread. And of course there is no meat on that skewer. There are no vegetables either. Yet even that is so much better than just a piece of plain bread with nothing else but some water to go along with it.


    I''m tempted, so very tempted to stuff my face with my first home cooked meal in this world, but I manage to refrain. Come to think of it, can you call a meal home cooked if you don''t exactly have a home? Nah, never mind silly details and technicalities like that. I still exercise some restraint though.


    On one hand, I take a moment to let the food cool just a little, since I don''t feel like burning my tongue or my mouth in general. On the other hand I want to check the result of my hard work with [Identify] before I tear into it.


    Well, I have no time to waste, thus I go ahead and focus my attention on the skewered food to activate the skill. Once more a little of my Mana reserves drains away.


    [Campfire Skewer (Food, Common) ¨C A common campfire recipe. Edible mushrooms and pieces of bread roasted and toasted put on a skewer and roasted over an open fire. It might not sound complicated, but it is actually pretty hard to get everything just right. Of course it would be better with seasonings and the likes. Category: Consumable]


    I nod to myself. Of course it would be better with seasonings. I don''t have any though. Anyway, I have waited long enough. Time to eat!


    Before I actually tear into my first warm meal here, I take a moment to put my water bottle into the still hot coals. It won''t be tea, but I don''t feel like drinking cold water right now. I''ll just have to be careful not to burn my fingers.


    Then there is no more holding back. For a few blissful moments I forget just about everything else. I even have to force myself to chew properly. Sure, this isn''t exactly high cuisine, but I enjoy my food anyway. Very much so even.


    Of course that can''t last forever. After having some hot water for a change I take a moment to refill my bottle. Then I extinguish the fire and am off again after getting my bearings.


    It''s not that I''m afraid to get lost, anymore lost than I''m already anyway, as I only have to round this particular hill one way or another, but I better be careful anyway. And who knows, maybe I''ll earn a few more skill increases that way before long.


    I keep my eyes open for more edible plants too. After all I just completely depleted my meager reserves with my last meal. I''ll have to go hungry if I don''t find anything.


    I stop briefly to glance back towards the creek. I''m sure there are some fish to be caught in there. It is just too bad that I have no fishing tools. I don''t know how to gut fish either. Ha! Even if I knew how to do that, I doubt a sword would be the right blade to do it. No, I better not think about even just trying. I''d be more likely to take a few fingers off by accident, than to properly gut a fish.


    Never mind. I''m not sure I want to learn how to gut a fish. I''m already quite glad, that the first enemies I had to deal with only were piles of magically animated bones. The thought that I might have to cut someone up with my sword eventually doesn''t exactly thrill me. I''ll do it of course, if I have to. Doesn''t mean that I have to like it though.


    I''d like to distract myself a little from these thoughts, maybe with a little song, but I don''t dare to in the end. I''m still in the wilds after all and there might be dangerous beasts around. I have to remain on edge! I have to stay stealthy! I need to keep all my senses primed!


    For a while I make my way through the woods without anything happening. I only spot some small animals and birds for the better part. They all seem curiously unconcerned by my presence. Maybe there aren''t a lot of human or at least humanoid hunters to be encountered around here?


    I don''t feel the telltale tingle of an identification skill used on me either, which, to be honest, is quite a relief. The way I see it, most creatures wouldn''t give themselves away by using a skill like that, unless they already were moderately certain that they can take me.


    Then, all of a sudden I spot something that gives me pause. Towards my right, downhill from where I''m going and thankfully not where I intend to go, the woods lighten considerably.


    At first I can''t tell why, but as I take a better look I can spot fungi growing in abundance everywhere. To the point even, where they start to choke the very life out of everything else.


    I have a bad feeling about this. Maybe I should get away from here as fast as I possibly can. I decide to investigate anyway. Not knowing about a threat makes it no less threatening after all.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    The change isn''t instantaneous. No, it is very much gradual and it gets worse, the further I follow the signs of the fungal apocalypse, as I investigate. Before long most of the trees around me are dead or at least close to succumbing to the infestation and dying.


    Just earlier I was worried about causing a forest fire. Now I almost wish for a nice blaze to burn out this sore. Except, it probably won''t be so easy. What I see is probably only the tip of the iceberg. In all likelihood most of the fungal infestation is hidden well below ground. Damn, it probably has already spread well beyond the easily visible signs too.


    This is bad. This is seriously bad. This bad and big, maybe even too big for me. At least it might be too big for me as I''m right now.


    I redouble my efforts to stay unnoticed and start to retrace my steps to get back out of the infested area. I''m not back out of the dying forest though when I can hear movement. Almost at the same time the hair at the back of my neck stand on end and as if that wasn''t bad enough already an ominous divine whisper makes me stop dead in my tracks.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Danger Sense has leveled up to level 3!]


    That isn''t a good sign. No, not at all. My heart is beating crazy fast and I gulp in apprehension, as I turn to face the direction of the approaching noise.


    I have no trouble spotting the source of the noise. Or rather I have no trouble spotting the sources. It is two mushrooms. Two humanoid mushrooms. Both are roughly my size and they are shambling my way, brandishing crude weapons, if one can call the thick, dead branches they carry weapons.


    The way they walk is weird. They move in a most curious shambling gait, never raising their feet too high. As a matter of fact at least one foot always stays firmly rooted to the ground in a most literal sense, as I come to realize quickly.


    One of the two raises its crude club.


    ¡°Mulch!¡±


    Then the other follows suit.


    ¡°Munch!¡±


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Shroom (Language) general skill at Level 1!]


    That divine whisper following their exclamations leaves me stumped for a moment. At the same time the new knowledge allows me to actually guess at their intent. Apparently they seem to think that I''ll make a nice addition to their kings compost heap?


    Are ¡­ are they even individuals? I''m not quite sure. I''m tempted to dismiss the question as pointless, except, it really isn''t. Am I about to fight several individual mushroom creatures? Or are these shambling things all part of the same creature?


    I have no clear evidence for one or the other. In the end I decide to assume the worst. I almost fumble once again as I draw my weapon. The shambling things are already entirely too close for comfort after all.


    I take a step back, now brandishing my sword, and decide to take a little risk. I focus on the front most of the two and activate my [Identify] skill. I need to know what I''m fighting after all. Or rather, I need to know if I should fight at all! Without much delay the skill delivers the desired information.


    [Myceloid Forager (Spore, Common, Level 5)]


    That is the same level as the decrepit skeletons in the tower, yet I can''t help shake the feeling, that these things are a little more sturdy than those ambulatory piles of bones.


    I make sure to keep my distance and repeat the process with the other one as the target for my skill.


    [Myceloid Forager (Spore, Common, Level 5)]


    That by itself is not terribly helpful. Something else is though. Despite the fact that there is no level up notification I felt like my [Identify] skill improved a little both times I used it just now. I take this to indicate that these two myceloids are in fact not the same but different creatures. Very curious.


    That is all the time I get to think about the fight ahead of me. Then the first of the two mushroom creatures reaches me and it is on. Thankfully its swing is clumsy and slow. It might as well have telegraphed it. I have no problem stepping aside, before the makeshift weapon it is wielding ever gets close. Apparently that counts for something.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Dodge general skill at Level 1!]


    I don''t let the notification distract me and retaliate right away. My swing is a little clumsy too, but by far not as clumsy as the myceloid''s. It isn''t quite as clumsy as my swings were during the fight with the skeletons either. I''m making progress after all.


    [*Ding!* Hit! Myceloid Forager''s Health reduced by 27!]


    [*Ding!* Your skill Melee Weapons has leveled up to level 3!]


    My swing cleaves clean through the creature''s overextended arm, which lands on the ground as a result, together with its crude club. I suspect that most creatures would be out of the fight after suffering an injury like that. This myceloid though? Not so much.


    Sadly, the exchange of blows with the one monster makes me miss the attack from the other. I try to dodge at the last moment, but it is too little too late. The other creature''s crude club comes down on my shoulder.


    [*Ding!* You have been wounded! Health reduced by 3!]


    I stumble back, but it is more due to surprise than anything else. That wasn''t all that bad. I certainly expected it to be worse. Most curious. This has to be my defensive skills and what little armor I wear at work.


    It is a good thing though, that I stumbled back, as the one I hit emits a piercing shriek together with a noxious cloud at that very moment. That would have caught me right in the face otherwise.


    Apparently that doesn''t count as a proper dodge though. At least the lack of a level up notification for my new skill suggests that much. Yep, just getting lucky apparently is not good enough.


    A cold trickle of sweat runs down the side of my face. I need to be careful. I really don''t want that, whatever that is, to hit me. What if it spores? Or poison? Yeah, neither would make for a pleasant experience.


    I reaffirm the grip on my sword and get ready for the next exchange of blows. This time around I keep an eye on both my opponents and I''m ready to back right off again, just in case one of them should try to vomit up another noxious cloud.

 Chapter 11 - Fight and flight

    Now the fight is on in earnest. I probably should be scared and maybe I even am, at least a little. It isn''t a mind numbing, paralyzing fear though. No the opposite is true. It makes my heart beat faster while at the same time sharpening my senses. At least that is how it seems to me.


    In all likelihood it only means that my mind, when faced with the choice between fight or flight, has firmly settled on the fight option this time around. It could be my improving skills too of course, but somehow I rather doubt it. It doesn''t really matter anyway. What really matters right now is, that I chop up those crazy ambulatory mushrooms. Thus that is what I proceed to do.


    I decide to take a risk, as only the one uninjured myceloid presses the attack, while the other curiously enough takes a moment to pick up his own club from where it landed on the ground.


    It is their weird way of walking that inspires my course of action. I risk taking a hit and swing for both legs of the so far uninjured opponent, aiming to sever them both in one swing. The murderous mushroom''s weapon connects first, but the hit isn''t any more effective than the first. Sure it hurts, but only a little. It''ll probably only leave a bruise at worst.


    [*Ding!* You have been wounded! Health reduced by 4!]


    Even better, a divine whisper lets me know that [Clothes], my armor skill improves due to it.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Clothes has leveled up to level 4!]


    Then my sword strike connects. And how it connects! The spongy flesh of the mushroom doesn''t offer as much resistance as real flesh would. There are no bones, at least none worth mentioning, either. My swing that took off the other one''s arm already made me suspect as much.


    [*Ding!* Critical Hit! Myceloid Forager''s Health reduced by 64!]


    It is almost like I cut the strings of a puppet. Everything above the cut stops moving almost immediately. The rest follows soon after.


    [*Ding!* You have defeated a Myceloid Forager!]


    I don''t have time to enjoy this victory though, as the other one has retrieved its weapon by now. I don''t repeat the risky maneuver. I don''t want to tank another hit. Instead I aim to disarm this one again, quite literally, as it shambles my way once more.


    It swings at me too. Surprisingly enough even missing its other arm, its attack is no more clumsy than before. In a way this is good. After all it means my own strike finds its target as intended. I have no trouble evading the club either.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Dodge has leveled up to level 2!]


    As my blow lands and the second myceloid keels over a whole slew of additional notifications follows.


    [*Ding!* Hit! Myceloid Forager''s Health reduced by 28!]


    [*Ding!* You have defeated a Myceloid Forager!]


    [*Ding!* Your skill Melee Weapons has leveled up to level 4!]


    And just like that my most intense fight yet ends.


    I take a deep breath to steady my nerves, but my heart won''t slow down. Not yet anyway. It is still beating fast, as if it wants to jump out of my chest. I can hear my pulse thunder in my ears.


    Somehow I have trouble judging just how much time has passed. It really can''t be more than just a few seconds. I only exchanged a few blows with those nasty mushrooms. Somehow though it feels like much more time has passed.


    My eyes dart left and right to make sure there are no other nasty surprises coming my way. Nothing else is moving anywhere close by. This isn''t quite as reassuring as I want it to be, considering my suspicion that most of the fungal threat might be hidden below ground, well out of sight.


    I better get away from here. Except, my own curiosity makes me pause. I go over to one of the felled mushroom monsters. I ignore their actual remains though. Instead I focus on the club it carried. It really doesn''t look special, but I want to make sure anyway. And besides, I need to work on my achievements.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    I pick the improvised weapon up and focus my attention on it to scrutinize it with the [Identify] skill. Some of my Mana drains away and I''m rewarded with a few tidbits of information in turn.


    [Rotten Club (Wood, Common) ¨C A thick branch of moderate seize and weight. If it were fresh it would make for a halfway decent improvised bludgeoning weapon. It isn''t though. In fact fungi are already eating it from the inside, reducing both its impact and its durability. Category: Melee Weapon/Club, Attack-Power: 5]


    No big surprises there. It is a useless piece of crap. That is a good thing too. Otherwise I might be in a whole different world of hurt right now. I guess I should be thankful.


    Just as I drop the useless piece of wood again, a roar resounds through the dead, fungal plague woods. No, just calling it a roar doesn''t do it justice. It shakes me to the bone and not just in a figurative sense either. No, it actually shakes me. The ground and everything else around me too.


    My eyes widen, as my heart, which just began to slow down a bit, picks the pace back up again.


    It takes me a moment to realize that while the roar, or rather its echoes, might be fading, the shaking doesn''t stop. It isn''t just my body shaking in fear either. No, I can feel the tremors through the ground. Whatever is causing this, it is big and it is getting closer. And, to be brutally honest, I don''t want to stick around and find out what it is. No, not at all. Not right now anyway.


    Is this the effect of a skill? Or just common sense finally reasserting itself? In the end it doesn''t really matter. I turn and run, not caring for stealth at all for once.


    This has one good thing going for it. I finally get to give my [Running] skill a good workout as a divine whisper lets me know soon after.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Running has leveled up to level 2!]


    I just wish that I could appreciate the notification a little more. Instead I keep running a little longer, keeping roughly to the way I have taken into the area affected my the fungal plague. Eventually I slow down again, among other things to catch my breath.


    I can still feel the tremors, although they are fainter now. A shudder runs down my spine. The kind of shudder I have come to associate with my [Danger Sense] by now. This is a little to vague for me though, thus I decide to climb one of the nearby trees to try and get a glimpse at whatever triggered it.


    I''m not picky this time around. I just pick a tree that looks sturdy enough to support my weight. I don''t climb all the way up either. Instead I stop as soon as I''m high enough to get a good look of the area I just vacated. There is another notification whispered into my mind by the voice that is almost like my divine patrons, but what I spot makes it hard to pay proper attention to it.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Climbing has leveled up to level 5!]


    My jaw drops as I take in the sight. It is a mushroom person of sorts. A myceloid of truly gigantic proportions. It is not just tall. It is big, no, it is downright massive! I have trouble coming up with a proper comparison. It is much bigger than any creature I know. My best guess is that it has to be a walking mushroom the size of a three story building. At the very least.


    Each and every of its steps sends tremors through the ground. Even here, up in a tree and quite a distance away I can feel those. Thankfully its pace seems rather sedate, even considering that each of its steps covers a lot more distance than mine.


    It isn''t just a walking giant mushroom either. It carries an uprooted tree across one shoulder like a grotesquely oversized club and its skin is covered in thick scabs that look like some kind of natural armor.


    Finally I manage to regain some semblance of composure. I close my mouth and swallow hard. Even a glance is enough to tell me, that I can''t fight that. Not yet anyway. Not for quite a while probably.


    Yet, there is this burning curiosity. I have to know just how badly I''m outmatched. Will [Identify] even work on it? I wait until it is facing away from me. Then I trigger the skill. The information I receive in return as some of my Mana drains away is a little more vague that I would have liked.


    [King Boletus (Spore, Rare, Level ???)]


    Yes, those question marks really aren''t very helpful. The best I can guess at is, that its level has to be higher than mine. How high exactly though? No clue.


    And of course it has noticed my use of the skill! It begins to turn ponderously. I don''t wait for it to finish. Instead I slide back down the tree, barely slowing down at all in the process. I guess I''m lucky not to take any fall damage. Never mind though. As soon as my feet touch the ground I take off running again.


    Only moments later another whispered notification hits me.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Running has leveled up to level 3!]


    I suppress a chuckle. I don''t have any breath to spare to something like that right now.


    A moment later another mighty roar resounds through the woods. Thankfully that seems to be all though. Either the mushroom king hasn''t spotted me in turn, which would suit me just fine, or he simply doesn''t care, not enough to pursue me anyway, which is just as well.


    By the time I stop again to catch my breath once more, I have left the mushroom tyrant well behind. I take a moment, not only to suck air back into my lungs and to calm my nerves, but to make sure there are not other threats around. Then I slump against the nearest tree''s trunk. I even screw my eyes shut tightly for a moment.


    It takes me a little while to reorganize my thoughts. I can''t fight a monster like that. Not on my own. Not as I''m right now. I can''t exactly ignore it either though. This fungal plague won''t go away on its own. No, it will just keep spreading and get worse.


    I need to either find some help to deal with it, or I''ll need to point someone else in the right direction. Fox mentioned that there should be others who''s job it should be to be all heroic and deal with threats like that. Either way, I need to find my way back to civilization, or what passes for it around here. Maybe it''ll be enough to pass along the news to some kind of adventurers'' guild or a local lord?


    I slap my cheeks and get back up. The smoke column I saw in the morning is my best bet right now. It doesn''t really matter if its an outlying farm, a traveling merchant or adventurers out on a quest. Hell, bandits could be a good start too, even if they are, strictly speaking, not the kind of help I''d want in a situation like this.


    After taking another deep breath I resume my trek in the general direction where I saw the smoke column. I start paying more attention to my surrounding again too. It isn''t just sights and sounds I''m paying attention to, although those are probably my best bets. No, I pay attention to the smells of the woods now too. The smell of smoke should stand out around here after all.

 Chapter 12 - Out of the frying pan

    In the end it isn''t just one thing that guides me in the right direction. It all comes together. On one hand there is the faint smell of smoke on the breeze at first. On the other hand there is the sound of battle that soon reaches my ears. And as I let those guide me, I can see what this ruckus is all about before long.


    I even receive another divine whisper as a reward for all my trouble.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Spot has leveled up to level 6!]


    It is a group of people, adventurers would be my guess, locked in a heated battle with a single, large figure. A large figure with mottled, green skin. On orc, and a rather fearsome one at that.


    I''m pondering if I should let them finish their fight first, before I make my presence known, when realization starts to dawn upon me, that something is not right.


    My brows furrow as I take in the scene properly.


    The adventurers are hard pressed. A warrior wearing decent looking armor, chain mail mostly, with a few plates added on top, almost buckles under every strike he blocks or deflects. He looks exhausted, but his face speaks of grim determination anyway.


    Whenever the fearsome orc presents an opening another figure with long pointy ears, I''m not sure if they are male or female, darts in, wielding a pair of lighter blades, to strike at weak spots. At first I take this adventurer for a rogue of some sort, not entirely unlike me, but an empty quiver suggests that this one might be a hunter or ranger instead.


    The third and last adventurer, well the last one standing anyway, probably is a cleric or priestess of some sort. At least that is what her vestments suggest. She could be some other kind of spell caster too of course. No, what she holds up whenever she casts a spell looks very much like a holy symbol of some sort. She tries to keep the other two in between herself and the orc.


    There are several more figures on the ground in between the trees where the fight is taking place. Some might have been part of the adventuring party, but it is hard to tell, considering they are a bloody mess.


    Several look out of place though. Their gear looks shoddy at best. Could they be bandits? Is the nasty orc their leader? That isn''t all. Their skin gives me pause. At a first glace it looks mottled, not unlike the orc''s. It is only at a second glace that I realize why. They are covered in nasty looking growths. Fungal growths.


    A shiver runs down my spine and I swallow hard. Mushroom zombies? Is this another way the fungal plague spreads? This prospect is truly troublesome. Could I already be infected? No, probably not. I''m pretty sure there would be a notification if I were.


    Time to lend those adventurers a hand. And the best way to do that is to get a better look at the opponent. Maybe I can even distract the orc mushroom zombie, or whatever it is, if I time my skill use right. Wouldn''t that be nice?


    It is something I need to give a try. Thus I do. I focus and feel some of my Mana drain away, as the skill activates. The built up mental fatigue is by now getting quite noticeable, but I bear with it.


    There is no level up notice, but I can feel that I''m getting close. For now I have to be satisfied with the information provided by [Identify].


    [Kronk, Bandit Lord (Shadow, Uncommon, Level 7), Mushroom Zombie (Spore, Common, Level 6)]


    Well, this is different. This is the first time the skill returns a name. And he seems to have more than one class, which is troublesome. Individually his levels are lower than mine, but things look different if you add them up. That would certainly explain why these adventurers have so much trouble with the orc despite outnumbering him.


    Of course my skill use doesn''t go unnoticed either. This time around this is as intended though. Kronk''s head jerks around to face my way surprisingly quick. For a mushroom zombie he is surprisingly quick.


    The adventurers on the other hand don''t let this opportunity go by unused either. The warrior who was on the defense ever since I first caught sight of him, gets in an attack of his own, his heavy two handed blade cutting deep into the moldy leather armor the orc is wearing and the flesh beneath. It still isn''t enough to take the zombie bandit lord down.


    This one isn''t like the slow and shambling myceloids at all. That much becomes clear as he whips around again, to bring his heavy, two handed club, a dangerous looking thing and not an improvised weapon at all, down on the warrior in retaliation.


    Then the ranger darts in to cut at the heels of the towering orc. I can see their blades cut through the brute''s boots, but the orc still doesn''t so much as waiver. It is almost as if he doesn''t feel pain at all.


    By this time the adventurers have taken notice of me, or at least their cleric has. I can feel her using an identification skill as her gaze focuses on me briefly. Then she calls out as I approach with my blade drawn.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    I''m not sure if she wants me to watch out, or if she wants to alert her comrades to my presence. For all I know she might think that I''m another bandit after all, although she should be aware that I''m not a mushroom zombie at least.


    At least I understand the language, Syld, she speaks. Sadly this isn''t enough to earn me a level up notification. Too bad.


    I just nod and shift the grip on my sword slightly. I''d love to bring it down on the orc''s neck with a mighty chop, but the damn brute towers over me by far too much for that to work. Instead I go for a stab and aim for his heart. I commit to the attack entirely, putting my whole weight and momentum into it.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Hopefully he still has a pulse. Hopefully it is where I assume it''ll be. Sadly I''m uncertain regarding both the former and the latter.


    [*Ding!* Hit! Kronk''s Health reduced by 18!]


    Not bad. Sadly it isn''t good enough either. Most importantly though, it''s no critical hit. Either I missed the heart or he doesn''t have a heartbeat anymore.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    It is the ranger darting in, to add two cuts of her own, who blurts out the question.


    ¡°Eighteen.¡±


    That is as far as I get, before Kronk throws his head back to roar at us. It isn''t just a simple roar though. No, this is an intimidating sound that shakes me and most of the others to the very core. Only the warrior doesn''t seem affected. I just barely manage to retain my grip on my sword as I stumble back, shaking.


    The warrior deflects the orc''s next blow. He is too busy fighting off exhaustion and pain to add anything to the conversation. As the cleric casts another spell, a soothing light envelops the warrior and his pained expression eases, even if just a little.


    The ranger, up close I''m pretty certain she is a woman, positions herself at an equal distance from both me and the warrior, so the orc will have trouble to catch more than one of us with a blow, no matter how mighty it might be.


    ¡°Eighteen, huh? Not bad. Keep it up. We really need to try and take him down before he can level up again and catch another second wind.¡±


    I frown, as I position myself for another strike.


    ¡°That has happened before?¡±


    Before anyone can answer I move in. I decide to go for a femoral artery this time.


    [*Ding!* Hit! Kronk''s Health reduced by 17!]


    My frown deepens. Our enemy''s armor skill must have improved. I don''t even get a chance to voice my concern though, as another surprisingly fast attack of the hulking brute takes me by, well, surprise. I try to dodge, but the heavy club grazes me anyway.


    [*Ding!* You have been wounded! Health reduced by 33!]


    Oh, who am I kidding. It doesn''t graze me. It slams into me like a runaway carriage. The hit forces all the air out of my lungs as it sends me flying. The divine whisper brushing my mind as I sail through the air is like an added insult on top of the injury.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Dodge has leveled up to level 3!]


    I don''t know hat exactly happens next, as the pain makes me black out briefly, but we must have won somehow. As I blink the tears out of my eyes and the world back into focus the cleric and the warrior are standing over me. I can hear someone else, probably the ranger move somewhere nearby.


    Finally the human warrior speaks up. He has a rumbling but otherwise pretty pleasant bass voice.


    ¡°Still with us?¡±


    I nod and gasp in pain at the same time.


    ¡°Just barely, I think.¡±


    The man lets out a chuckling laugh.


    ¡°You pack a decent punch and apparently you can take a hit, but you really aren''t much of a fighter, are you?¡±


    For the briefest of moments I consider sitting up. In the end I decide against it.


    ¡°What gives it away?¡±


    This time it is the cleric who speaks up. She has a pleasantly deep voice too.


    ¡°Beyond your class? Mostly the lack of situational battlefield awareness.¡±


    The warrior decides to add his own opinion.


    ¡°Yes. It is painfully obvious that you don''t have much experience fighting.¡±


    Then he turns to face their other party member which is still busy somewhere out of my field of view.


    ¡°Should we heal her?¡±


    From somewhere off to the side the elf answers.


    ¡°Sure. There is nothing to be done for either Gaetano or Silvina except to grant them a proper burial. And anyway, neither her face nor her name are on any wanted posters either, as far as I can tell. Thus, sure, go ahead and heal her.¡±


    The cleric kneels down at my side in response. She puts a hand on my chest, right over my heart and closes her eyes to speak in prayer.


    ¡°Simja, favored daughter of the woods! I beg you, mend this one''s body and soul and ease her suffering.¡±


    The effect is immediate.


    [*Ding!* You have been healed! Health increases by 16!]


    My breathing grows less labored as the pain recedes. I''m most certainly not all better, but I don''t feel like I''m on my deathbed anymore. I close my eyes briefly, sigh and take a nice deep breath before I let the warrior help me up.


    ¡°Thank you. That was entirely too close for comfort.¡±


    The warrior snort good natured.


    ¡°If you intend to take more hits like that one, you should look into getting some proper armor.¡±


    The cleric still looks a little worried.


    ¡°You look like you could use some more healing. I''d rather really save some of my Mana though, in case more trouble rears its head. Are you well enough?¡±


    I nod in response.


    ¡°I''ll survive, thanks. By the way, I''m Viviona.¡±


    The warrior pats me on the back, carefully, a smirk on his face.


    ¡°We know. Sorry by the way, for using an identification skill on you without asking first. It''s just, in the heat of battle it''s usually better to ask for forgiveness rather than permission.¡±


    He points to the cleric and the ranger in turn and lastly at himself.


    ¡°These are Aila and N¨²ira. And I''m Rami. We are the Five Blades adventuring band operating out of Riverrun.¡±


    He frowns.


    ¡°We were the Five Blades anyway. Now we are two short. Say, you aren''t a registered adventurer, but could we trouble you to lend us a hand anyway? We really could use a little help with our dead comrades, so we can get them back to the city. We really would like to make sure they get a proper burial there and not somewhere out here in the wilds.¡±


    I can''t really decline. Not without looking ungrateful. And I really want them to take me to that city, Riverrun. Thus I nod.


    ¡°Sure. What can I do to help?¡±


    Maybe it''s karma, maybe it''s just coincidence, but at this point I finally receive a divine whisper I have already been waiting for.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Syld (Language & Script) has leveled up to level 2!]

 Chapter 12+1 - On the right track

    Thankfully it is Rami, the warrior, who takes care of most of the unpleasant work. He wraps up their two dead comrades in their blankets while N¨²ira chops down some young trees to build a makeshift stretcher we can drag behind us. While they are busy Aila and I keep watch.


    They probably don''t trust me to do it on my own. I can''t fault them for it either. I''m still a total greenhorn after all. Even worse, I''m a essentially still a total stranger. And considering my class, [Scoundrel], I can''t really expect them to be too trusting. I can probably count myself lucky that they want me around at all.


    At least I get a chance to chat a little this way. Not with Aila though, she takes her watch duty pretty serious. Instead I talk with Rami. He seems in the mood for it too. Maybe this is his way to deal with the stress of battle and the loss of his comrades. Well, it really isn''t my business.


    ¡°So, that was Kronk. A bandit lord, huh? Was he the reason you were out here?¡±


    He finishes tying up Gaotano in the dead man''s own blanket before he answers, taking great care to make sore all the knots are tied right and tight. Finally he nods.


    ¡°Yes, that was Kronk. The others were some of his gang.¡±


    He nods in the direction of the dead mushroom zombie bandits. N¨²ira emptied their pockets, but otherwise no one seems to care for them.


    ¡°I''m surprised you know of Kronk. Sure, he is a little infamous around here, but you don''t strike me as a local. I doubt he is infamous enough to be known beyond the frontier.¡±


    I just shrug.


    ¡°I spent the last night in some ruined tower beyond the creek somewhere over there.¡±


    I take a moment to gesture in the general direction before I continue.


    ¡°One of the walls was painted with Orukh pictographs. Kronk have be here. Piss off. Or some such nonsense.¡±


    He nods and laughs.


    ¡°Yes, that would explain it. Has to be an old one though. I think he grew out of that particular habit quite some time ago. You don''t become a successful bandit or even bandit lord, by drawing too much attention.¡±


    He certainly isn''t wrong. Being famous or even just infamous as a bandit is asking for trouble.


    He heads over to Silvina to wrap her up in her blanket for transport too. As he works he resumes talking.


    ¡°We didn''t come out here for him though. Sure, there is a nice bounty on his head, but we are adventurers and not bounty hunters.¡±


    At this point N¨²ira pipes up as she joins us with the rudimentary stretcher she has fashioned.


    ¡°We won''t say no to the bounty though, now that we have his head. At the very least the money will cover the funeral expenses.¡±


    The warrior nods.


    ¡°True. And we even found a clue as to what might have happened to the people that have started to go missing out here.¡±


    I perk up at the mention of missing people.


    ¡°Oh! Missing people? I might have stumbled across another piece of that puzzle on my way here!¡±


    I point over my shoulder in the general direction from where I have come.


    ¡°You heard the roar earlier?¡±


    Both N¨²ira and Rami nod. Even Aila looks over now. I certainly have their attention now, thus I continue.


    ¡°There is a big, blighted area that way. Fungal growth choking the very life out of everything. I don''t know how big it actually is, but it certainly is spreading. Anyway, I stumbled across some myceloid foragers just a little way in. You know, big, walking mushrooms.¡±


    The trio looks pretty troubled now, but they don''t interrupt.


    ¡°They left little doubt about their intentions to add me to their larder. It''s a good thing that they weren''t anything like this Kronk fellow. I dealt with them easy enough. Except our fight apparently didn''t go unnoticed.¡±


    Now N¨²ira adds a comment of her own.


    ¡°Thus that roar? Myceloids supposedly have a weird connection like that. Most curious since it isn''t magic. But anyway, that was a rather mighty roar. That wasn''t just more foragers or even warriors. Am I right?¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Of course she is right. I nod in confirmation.


    ¡°Right! The moment that roar resounded all around, I took off at a run. I only dared to look back by the time I was well out of the blighted area. That is when I saw it. A giant walking mushroom. And when I say that it is gigantic, then I mean it. It stood taller than any of the dead trees it kept knocking over while it shambled along. And it wasn''t just tall either. It was massive!¡±


    The trio looks at each other, uncertainty and maybe a little disbelief clearly visible on their faces. It isn''t that they think that I''m making things up though. It looks more like they want to believe that I must be mistaken. Finally Rani asks the question that must be on the mind of the other two as well.


    ¡°Did ¡­ did you identify it?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°I timed it so it was looking the other way when I activated the skill. So I would have a little time to get out of sight again myself. It was rather cumbersome after all. Anyway, it is something called a King Boletus. I have no clue about its actual level though. I can only guess that it has to be higher than mine.¡±


    Rani swallows hard, as he finishes with Silvina''s body. He looks troubled. It is Aila though who takes over the conversation, while N¨²ira in turn goes on watch duty with a dead serious expression on her face.


    ¡°Myceloids usually start out as sporelings. Foragers and warriors are a first common evolution. Troublesome in numbers, but not too hard to deal with individually. A King Boletus, especially a big one like that, is probably a rare evolution two steps beyond that. I''m not entirely sure though. If we are really unlucky it could be epic too. Either way we need help.¡±


    Rani finishes loading the bodies on the stretcher so we can bring them along. Then he nods.


    ¡°We''ll let the guild know. They''ll probably call in some of the more famous adventuring bands from around the frontier land.¡±


    Now the ranger perks up too.


    ¡°Think that they might call in the Dancing Embers? A chance to see Ediva Glimmersong in action. That would be so awesome!¡±


    My brow furrows a little and the other two groan. Finally it is the cleric who reprimands the ranger.


    ¡°Please, I know she is your grand idol, but try not to be such a fangirl when she is around. You remember the last time, do you? When her comrades came over to ask of us that you keep your distance? That was more than a little embarrassing.¡±


    The warrior nods too, as he lifts the handles on one end of the stretcher. It seems like he''ll be able to pull it on his own. We still might have to switch every once in a while though, depending on how far off this city of Riverrun is.


    ¡°It was funny at first, but that wears off quickly. Please don''t make the most powerful wizard on the frontier incinerate us. Anyway, I think we are just about ready to get going.¡±


    The ranger blushes at the reprimand, but she doesn''t protest. It seems she is well aware of the issue, even if she doesn''t really want to change her ways.


    As we get going there is no more time for discussions anyway. The ranger starts screening out little group at a distance. She never ventures out too far or too long, but she disappears in between the surrounding trees time and again. At least it looks like she does to my eyes. Maybe that is a skill at work? Something like my [Stealth] skill?


    I decide to give my own [Spot] skill a good workout in turn. It''s not like I have anything better to do. I feel like I''m making progress, slow and steady, but it probably will be a while before I receive another notification for that skill.


    Eventually I switch with Rani to drag along the stretcher with the party''s dead instead of him. That way the warrior won''t be too exhausted should trouble rear its head. Eventually I switch with the cleric in turn. Apparently only the ranger is exempt from this duty. Probably because she has the sharpest senses.


    Thankfully everything stays quiet. Sadly we don''t reach the city that day. Our macabre cargo is slowing us down too much. Well, there is no way around it. The trio has made it very clear after all that they won''t just leave the bodies of their comrades. I''ll have to camp out in the wild once more. No comfortable bed and refreshing bath for me.


    No proper meal either. Possibly still better than what I have had so far though. That much becomes obvious when my mushrooms are, after a quick inspection by the ranger, added to a stew the trio gets cooking in a small cauldron. Mushrooms, some vegetables and a little meat together with some corn to make it filling.


    Rani the warrior lends me a spare bowl and a spare spoon once it is time to enjoy the meal. I take a deep breath to savor the aroma. Yes, definitely better than a piece of cold bread and at least as good as my campfire skewer.


    I''m not the only either, who deposits their water bottle at the fireside to heat the contents up. I even get to add some herbs provided by the cleric.


    I wish there were an easy way to use [Identify] on the resulting tea. I try to use it on the water bottle instead. Some of my Mana drains away. The results that come back are a little disappointing though.


    [Water Bottle (Brass, Common) ¨C A sturdy water bottle made of brass. Its contents can get you through a day. It''s still recommended that you drink more though. Right now it contains not water but tea brewed using the wild green leave. Category: Container]


    I already knew all that. Never mind. The real reward follows a moment later anyway.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Identify has leveled up to level 7!]


    That will have to do for now. I have to be thankful for every little bit of progress. Overall this evening is shaping up to be much better than the last one anyway already. That doesn''t mean that I''m not looking forward to a proper inn though.


    It''s too bad that there are no more spare blankets I could borrow for the night, but at least N¨²ira shows me how to pick the best possible spot so I won''t end up sleeping on a stone or a root. It seems that is the best I can hope for tonight. Maybe I''ll at least not wake up in a worse state that way tomorrow?


    There is just one other thing on my mind. Well, no that isn''t true. There are two things on my mind.


    One I can''t exactly talk about right now though. I want to try and use my [Change Shape] racial skill to mimic the looks of these three. I''m not sure they would take well to it though and right now being mistaken for a nefarious monster could very well prove lethal for me.


    Thus I address the other intrusive thought that I just Can''t shake.


    ¡°Say, would it be alright with you, if I were to use my identification skill on you?¡±


    Aila grimaces.


    ¡°I''d rather you didn''t. I''m terribly sorry, especially since I already used the skill on you, but that feeling I get whenever an identification skill is used on me gives me the creeps.¡±


    N¨²ira shakes her head too.


    ¡°I wouldn''t mind in general. But right now isn''t a good time. I tend to be a little on edge out in the wild, especially when I''m on guard duty.¡±


    Rani at long last shrugs as he smiles apologetically.


    ¡°Go ahead. I''m used to it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate it.¡±


    I focus on him across the fire and trigger the skill. The mental fatigue is building by now, thus I feel the drain on my Mana reserves a little more keenly this time around. A moment later my efforts are rewarded with some brief information on the warrior.


    [Rani, Stalwart Warrior (Metal, Uncommon, Level 8)]


    I nod. I''m a little surprised that his level isn''t any higher, but I don''t let it show. I can feel that the skill made a little progress too, but it still is a long way to the next level up notice for it.

 Chapter 14 - Back into the fold of civilization

    I''m a little cold when I wake up next morning, but not terribly so. Probably because someone piled some dry leaves on during the night without me noticing. I guess [Spot] doesn''t work when you are out cold and [Danger Sense] is only triggered by actual danger. Just as well. I sit up, yawn and blink as a divine whisper brushes my mind.


    [*Ding!* You slept. Not bad, but not terribly well either! Health increased by 6! Mana increased by 2!]


    Alright, that certainly could be worse. I''ll still need several days to fully recover at this pace though. All the bruises I can feel are a reminder of the fact that I just can''t ignore.


    I shrug off the leaves with a little groan and sit down at the fire N¨²ira has going. The refilled water bottles are nestled against the hot stones once more, including mine. I nod in appreciation and warm my hands a little.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Than another thought strikes me. I blink in surprise. There is hardly any smoke at all. There is simply noway this is the same kind of fire I spotted the other day.


    ¡°One of the others made the fire yesterday, or am I mistaken?¡±


    The ranger snorts.


    ¡°Silvina. Gods and goddesses have mercy on her soul. She never got it through her head that her life, and ours for that matter, could depend on a proper smokeless fire.¡±


    She sighs and lets her shoulders slump a little.


    ¡°I should have taught her better. I should have been more insistent. I should have tried harder. I should ¡­ I ¡­ I just don''t know.¡±


    I can only nod. Is this survivor''s guilt? Maybe. It''s not like I''m an expert. I''m not in any position to help her with that. She needs someone to provide some counseling and that someone is most likely not a complete stranger like me.


    After a while the other two join us at the fire too, to rekindle their spirits with some hot tea. There is no actual breakfast though and we quickly pack up and get going again. Rani enlightens me as to why.


    ¡°Another hour or two, not much more for sure, and we should be back at the city. I''d rather take care of our comrades, collect the bounty and maybe the reward for our mission and get some actual food afterwards.¡±


    I blink in surprise once more.


    ¡°Couldn''t we have kept going yesterday if we are this close already?¡±


    The warrior laughs out loud, as he drags along the stretcher with the mortal remains of his departed comrades.


    ¡°We could have. We wouldn''t have reached the city before nightfall though.¡±


    N¨²ira pipes in at this point.


    ¡°Which in turn means that we would have had to camp outside the gates and the guards really don''t like that.¡±


    ¡°Huh? They really make no exceptions, or do they?¡±


    Aila is the one to answer that question and there is a deep frown marring her face as she does.


    ¡°Oh, they do. Usually in exchange for coin. To be honest, I''d rather spend a night out here than waste perfectly good coin on those scumbags.¡±


    I guess she is a woman of principles. She probably has to be to be a cleric. On one hand I can understand her distaste for corrupt guards. On the other hand this is knowledge that might come in handy one of these days.


    Although, to be honest, unless the city''s walls are terribly high and imposing I''d probably try to scale them in the dead of night rather than waste coin on bribing guards.


    The lands around us change, bit by bit, as we get closer to the city. It is not just the forest that grows a little less dense either. It takes me a moment to realize, but it is the very air itself that changes. On one hand there is the smell of smoke that grows more noticeable. That isn''t all though. I just can''t put my finger on it. In the end I decide to just call it the smell of civilization. Not civilization as I might know it, but civilization anyway.


    Then we come across the first clearing. Clearings only recently cut into the woods, usually centered around individual farmsteads. Individual farmsteads, but not individual farmhouses. There are usually several similar buildings, mostly built from the very wood that was cut down to clear away the forest, clumped together. Often they are connected by crude earthen ramparts crowned with wooden palisades.


    Then, at long last, the city mentioned by the trio of adventurers comes into sight. Again it is not the kind of city I might be used to, but I''m not one to complain.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    It looks very much like I would imagine a medieval town though. Almost like it is fresh from a picture book. Or maybe rather the cover of a grimy sword and sorcery novel? Yes, maybe the latter is a better comparison. The buildings are a curious mix of stone and half timbered structures, with a few wooden shacks thrown in here and there.


    The wall surrounding the town of Riverrun, aptly named as it is built into the bend of a river, is by comparison quite solid. This of course doesn''t mean that it is impressive though. It isn''t terribly high, but high enough. It is pretty sturdy though. The battlements at the very least seem wide enough for several people to walk abreast. The gatehouse and the towers that are built along its length are a little taller and even more sturdy.


    Overall, it is a wall meant to discourage bandits and to keep rampaging monsters out rather than invading armies. And that it apparently does well enough. Otherwise the town probably wouldn''t have lasted long around here on the frontier.


    More importantly though, at least for me, the town is in the progcess of outgrowing its wall. Plenty of houses, and not just ramshackle huts, line the dirt roads along the outside of the wall facing away from the river and thus in our direction.


    Maybe a second wall with a new gate will be built eventually, but right now, I don''t have to actually go over the wall to enjoy some city life. Probably. I guess I''ll find out soon enough.


    We don''t head right for the gate though. No, our first stop is a graveyard that is still situated a little outside the town, or rather the temple built alongside it. There Rani and his compatriots drop off their dead.


    Aila and the local priest of the temple perform funerary rites for them while the rest of us watch. In the end they are quickly put to rest in two fresh graves out in the graveyard.


    N¨²ira apparently notices my surprised look and shrugs. She does offer an explanation too though.


    ¡°People tend to live short and intense lives out here on the frontier. Short and quick funerals are pretty common. Common enough in fact that the gravedigger will start on a fresh grave probably even before we are gone.¡±


    Then she shrugs again.


    ¡°Back home, among my people we would usually dig a more shallow grave and plant a fresh tree on top afterwards. We don''t have musky and dusty graveyards like this.¡±


    Rani nods and pipes in in turn, speaking in a hushed tone.


    ¡°I have seen one of those ancestral spirit groves. They tend to be much more pleasant. At least as long as you are on good terms with the departed. I guess you can''t expect people whose whole lives revolve around cutting back the deep dark woods to foster the heart of a new forest though.¡±


    Eventually one of the local gravediggers starts filling in the now occupied graves. And true enough, another starts digging a fresh one only a little bit further down the line.


    Aila rejoins us after passing some coin to the local priest. She looks and sounds relieved.


    ¡°Well, should we try our luck at the gate?¡±


    She looks at me as she speaks and N¨²ira jabs her elbow into my side lightly.


    My eyebrow arches a little.


    Rani sights and pulls their ears playfully.


    ¡°Be nice, you two. She saved our sorry behinds after all.¡±


    Then he turns to me, before he continues.


    ¡°What our dear cleric means is, that the gate guards might give you some trouble due to you class. Never mind that half of them would not be considered any more respectable than a scoundrel in any proper city.¡±


    He pauses to sigh dramatically.


    ¡°That of course probably won''t stop them from trying to rustle you for some quick and easy coin. Whatever they say or do, please just don''t make a fuss. Just turn around and head off into one of the nearby alleys if it gets too much. Yes?¡±


    I nod reluctantly. He makes sense after all. Making a fuss, or actually attacking a guard, certainly won''t help my cause. If anything the latter is likely to earn me a spot on a wanted poster. I''d rather like to try and avoid that. Especially if it is for such a silly reason. In the end I snort.


    ¡°You make it sound like you are speaking from experience. Or am I mistaken?¡±


    I look over at N¨²ira, as I speak, but she is quick to wave her arms in denial.


    ¡°Nuhu. No! Wasn''t me! Gaotano was the troublemaker of our group.¡±


    The other two snort in amusement. In the end Rani clarifies.


    ¡°She isn''t wrong, although she causes us plenty of trouble herself. It usually is the harmless kind though. Anyway, it took some serious effort to smooth the waves with the guard in Gaotano''s case.¡±


    For a moment we walk in silence, heading in the general direction of the gate facing the forest. We head in the general direction because there is curiously enough no direct path past the buildings that have sprung up outside the wall.


    Finally N¨²ira speaks up again.


    ¡°Anyway, just walk off if they give you trouble and try again after the guard changes. Or you could try to go over the wall. It''s not like I''m an expert or anything, but I heard it mentioned that it probably isn''t too hard.¡±


    Aila snorts but nods, before adding her own commentary.


    ¡°The adventurers'' guild local office is inside the walls at the market square. You can''t really miss it, should you want to join. If not, you probably can find some decent shops and inns out here too. Just try not to get mugged at night.¡±


    As she winds down we are finally approaching the actual gate. Even before we can actually reach it I feel the familiar sensation of an identification skill of some sort being used on me. Except, this time around it feels worse. Much worse. My eyes in turn immediately snap to one of the shabby goons leaning onto a halberd just outside the gate. I refrain from saying it out loud, but I''m not impressed. Not at all.


    This doesn''t go unnoticed. N¨²ira is the first to groan. Aila is soon to follow. At last Rani''s shoulders slump too.


    ¡°Damn. Sorry about that. That would be Timur. Among all the rotten apples he might just be the worst.¡±


    My shoulders slump a little too. What rotten luck. Then I make an effort to perk up again. This isn''t my travel companions'' fault after all.


    ¡°I think I''ll not even bother while that one is around. That felt a lot more unpleasant than a regular identification. Anyway, thanks for having me along.¡±


    I flash them a mischievous grin.


    ¡°Without you I might have turned into an actual mountain hermit out there. Or worse.¡±


    Aila and Rani pat my back in turn while N¨²ira wraps me in a brief hug.


    ¡°Try to avoid the or worse option.¡±


    ¡°Best of luck to you on your endeavors.¡±


    ¡°Take care! Maybe we''ll meet again. Yes?¡±


    I bow slightly.


    ¡°You too. Take care and try not to end up as mushroom zombies.¡±


    Then I turn and move into one of the nearby alleys instead, as Rani recommended earlier.

 Chapter 15 - Into the shadows

    I''m little a irked that I can''t explore the city inside the walls. Just a little though. Instead I saunter through the alleys beyond the walls. The place isn''t too bad, to be honest. As long as I''m careful not to step into anything at least.


    Contrary to what stories might have you believe the place isn''t littered with trash and excrement, despite the dirt roads and the obvious lack of sewers. I even come across the reason why. Or at least one of the reasons. There might be others after all.


    The one I encounter is a trash collector with their cart. The smell isn''t exactly pleasant, as they collect more than just rags and broken furniture, but at the same time people like him are the reason why the place in general isn''t a total mess. The people seem to appreciate that, judging by their colloquial tone when dealing with the man.


    For a moment I''m tempted to use [Identify] on him. I''m really curious about his class or classes after all. In the end I manage to refrain though. It would not be considered polite at best and a downright hostile act at worst.


    Instead I keep skulking about, practicing my [Stealth] in the process. Even if it only improves by a fraction of a skill point the effort is worth it.


    Except before the trash collector gets out of sight another thought strikes me. It is a spur of the moment idea, but I decide to act on it. Without delay I stop skulking about. Instead I approach the man and his cart openly. I even go so far as to flash him a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Top of the day to you, good man. I''m sorry if this seems a bit sudden, but I''d like to ask you a question or two, if you don''t mind.¡±


    He stops in surprise, just as he is about to pick up the handles and pull his cart along a little further. A look of suspicion flits across his face, but he quickly composes himself. He even takes his hand back of the hilt of the dagger he wears at the belt again after a moment. Not before he makes sure I''m not just distracting him so someone else can pilfer something off his cart though.


    ¡°And a good day to you too. What can I help you with?¡±


    I stop close enough to have a quiet conversation. At the same time I keep enough distance, as not to intrude on him too much. To be honest, this means I''m already a little closer to him than my nose would like, but beggars can''t be choosers.


    ¡°I''m new around here and I was wondering, if you could recommend a shop that sells some decent second hand gear. Nothing fancy. Just some essentials and maybe a change of clothes.¡±


    He relaxes visibly at the question. That much isn''t really a surprise though, since it is innocent enough. After all, that is the reason why I decided to lead with it. He nods and clears his throat.


    ¡°Well, in fact, my sister in law runs a shop that sells second hand clothing. I sell plenty of the old things I collect to her. Anything she thinks can be washed and mended at least one more time in fact. Everything she deems only good for rags I sell to the paper mill instead.¡±


    He points down the direction he was coming from and into which I''m heading coincidentally.


    ¡°If you keep going this way you can find it down at the waterfront by the river. It''s called Fleas and Flotsam, but don''t worry about any actual fleas. She takes the laundry pretty serious.¡±


    He laughs at his own joke and I join in dutifully.


    ¡°What about other essentials? Things like camping gear? Maybe a utility knife? Things like that?¡±


    He nods, all worry just about forgotten by now.


    ¡°There is a small workshop in the street behind my sister in law''s shop. I wouldn''t call it an actual smithy, as the old man mostly makes a living sharpening knifes and mending pots and kettles, but he tends to buy and sell used metal wares. Maybe you''ll get lucky there?¡±


    Before I can nod a divine whisper distracts me.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Gather Information general skill at Level 1!]


    Most curious. Why hasn''t this skill unlocked before? Maybe during my conversations with the adventurers? Does it only count if I actually ask for information?


    Most curious indeed. Either way, I''m not going to complain. This gets me one step closer to a level up that will allow me to instantly recover from my accumulated fatigue and injuries.


    Stolen story; please report.


    My distraction doesn''t go unnoticed. The man smiles knowingly, yet he doesn''t push the issue.


    A little belated I nod at last. I have to get my act together. There is still the other question I want to ask after all.


    ¡°Thank you. I''ll give them a try. There is something else I was wondering about though. Maybe you can enlighten me in that regard as well.¡±


    He simply motions for me to continue, thus I go ahead.


    ¡°I have noticed that just about everyone around here seems to openly carry a dagger. Is there a reason for that? Something I should be aware of?¡±


    Understanding dawns upon him and he nods.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Of course, you mentioned that you aren''t from around here. Well, the reason is simple enough. All adults are obligated to carry at least one blade of at least one hand span within the walls of Riverrun or anywhere within sight of its walls.¡±


    His voice drops towards the end and he looks around as if to make sure that we aren''t overheard by anyone. Then he continues.


    ¡°Everyone around here is supposed to be able to fight off monsters or bandits that way since you carry at least one weapon. At least that is the spirit of the law. The guards use the letter of the law to get a few extra coins out of anyone who comes in from elsewhere armed with anything else but a bladed weapon. It''s a good thing you have that sword of yours. Otherwise they probably would have held you up already.¡±


    That is a rather relevant piece of information. The divine whisper that brushes my mind right as the man finishes his explanation seems to reinforce that impression.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Gather Information has leveled up to level 2!]


    I nod, not only to signal that I understand, but because this reinforces my less than flattering image of the local guards. I bow my head slightly in a gesture of respect.


    ¡°I''ll keep it in mind. Thank you. Anyway, I better get going again.¡±


    He scratches the back of his head.


    ¡°Ha, yes. Me too. Take care and godspeed!¡±


    With those words he picks up the handles of his cart again, to pull it down the dirt road to the next person waiting with for him with some of their trash.


    I in turn start to move with greater care once more. Except here among people that doesn''t mean quite the same thing as out in the woods.


    I show some casual interest in the shops I pass, without paying too much attention to anyone or anything. I take care not to bump into anyone without moving too much at the same time though. In general I try to be as unassuming as I possibly can appear to be considering the circumstances.


    I think I''m doing pretty well too. There is no notification yet, but I''m certain that my [Stealth] is making steady progress. It feels like I''m incredibly close to the next level up, both for that one skill and for my class in general.


    After a while I reach my destination, the waterfront on this side of the city. There is no such thing as a waterfront in the actual walled part of the city. The wall surrounds it completely. Only out here a few ragtag wooden jetties extend out into the river.


    There are a few boats. Most of them appear to be small fishing vessels. A few are larger though. I''m tempted to call them ships, although I really haven''t a clue what exactly makes a boat a boat and a ship a ship.


    The shop described by the trash collector is easy enough to spot. A sign depicting a giant flea sitting atop a piece of flotsam, carved out of some actual flotsam by the looks of it, swings in the slight breeze above the shop''s door.


    I think I can spot the other place mentioned too, as it is the only one in this part of the town that has a fire going during the day, but I decide to visit the second hand shop first. A blanket or at least a decent hooded cloak I can use as a blanket is a must in case I''ll end up out in the wilderness again.


    Without any further delay I enter the shop and stop as the door closes behind me.


    The difference is like night and day. I leave the smell of fish behind and am engulfed in the smell of fresh laundry and soap instead. Most curious! And, of course, it is much darker in here, as the windows are rather small and all closed for good reason.


    It is incredibly cramped in here too. There are racks and shelves, as well as some bins, all filled to the brim with second hand clothing and some other odds and ends as far as I can tell.


    And of course there is very little room in between all those. Very little room indeed. Just barely enough to move about without knocking anything over. I have to watch myself with every step, as I move deeper into the shop, especially considering the sheathed long sword I wear on my belt.


    The place is a veritable labyrinth. I know as a matter of fact that the shop can''t be terribly big. I have seen it from the outside after all. I know how narrow the buildings here at the waterfront are. I know too, that the next street beyond the waterfront isn''t that far, yet, I feel like I could get lost in here.


    Are these a shopkeeper''s special skills at work? Could the trash collector''s sister in law have some skill that makes her shop bigger on the inside? It may sound a little silly, but I''m not sure. I can''t really rule it out either.


    Finally I come across another person. I have to admit I''m slightly surprised. The person climbing a step ladder to get something from one of the top shelves looks a little young to be running a shop. Although maybe I''m mistaken. It could just be the bad light in here.


    I squint and look again. No, that is a child. There is absolutely no mistaking it. At least my [Spot] skill is sure to keep improving eventually if I keep going like this.


    Just as I raise a finger and am about to speak up to get her attention she seems to notice me.


    ¡°Ah, welcome, honored customer!¡±


    The phrase seems like something she has been drilled to say. It seems a little out of place, yet at the same time she sounds absolutely adorable speaking like this. No, adorable might not be a strong enough word.


    I can''t help but stare a little, which in turn seems to fluster her a little. She climbs down from the step ladder and bows politely anyway.


    ¡°I''ll go and get my mother. Please forgive me. We''ll be with you shortly.¡±


    I just nod and start to look around a little as she hurries off to fetch her mother who in turn is thus in all likelihood the owner of the shop. Yes, that would make sense.

 Chapter 16 - A little light shopping.

    It doesn''t take long for the girl to return with another woman, presumably her mother. Thus I don''t get a lot of time to actually look around. Instead I make my way a little closer to the counter towards the back of the shop, where there is a little more room.


    The sight that greets me as the woman in question approaches is a curious one. Is she a dwarf? She is short, has wide shoulders and downright gorgeous, thick and long hair. She very much looks like a dwarf.


    My gaze goes back to the girl, and I quickly reevaluate her. I''m still not quite sure what to make of her. She might be a little older than I initially estimated, but probably not by much. Other than that I''m a at a loss.


    As my gaze shifts back to the older woman, I notice that she is watching me with eagle eyes. As if she is waiting for me to say something stupid. I can even guess as to what that might be. Her daughter''s mixed heritage might be a delicate topic. Well, I''ll try not to touch on it. Besides, the girl is, no matter what, still absolutely adorable, she certainly doesn''t deserve whatever grief others might be causing her or her mother.


    I bow my head slightly in greeting.


    The dwarfen woman returns the gesture.


    ¡°Welcome to the Fleas and Flotsam. I take it you are looking for some affordable and clean second hand clothing?¡±


    I nod, a little reluctant, but I nod.


    ¡°I''m not quite sure yet, I was wondering if I should get a blanket or nice hooded cloak that can serve as a makeshift blanket should I have to spend a night out in the woods again.¡±


    She eyes me up, almost as if she were taking measurements. Surprisingly enough it doesn''t feel like she is using a skill on me.


    ¡°Well, if it has to be either one or the other, I''d recommend you go with the cloak first. It will serve you better too, should you be caught out in the rain, you know. We have some pretty decent local fabrics that will hold up even in the worst downpour.¡±


    She motions me to follow her and as I do, the girl in turn bows once more before she returns to her own chores, whatever those might be.


    The shop keeper in turn leads me to a section of shelves with neatly folded up cloaks. She eyes me once more. Then she pulls one of the cloaks from the stack.


    ¡°Here, try this one on. I think it should fit, but you better make sure now. Better make sure it matches your expectations in general too. I have a no returns policy.¡±


    I snort in amusement but do as she recommends. I don''t want to regret this purchase later on either.


    Without delay I unfurl the folded cloak. It''s weight is considerable, the fabric quite dense and thick. There are only a few patches down near the lower end. I guess this part is more likely to get caught on branches or thorns. The patches are all good quality and neatly applied anyway, thus they don''t worry me. I slip the cloak''s hood over my head too, to make sure it will be comfortable and it in fact is. The clasps closing it in the front are made of wood, but that is fine too. Maybe it is even for the better that they are not made of shiny metal.


    Overall it might have originally been made for someone slightly larger than me, but it fits well enough anyway. I turn, twist and bend every which way to make sure. I''m quite satisfied.


    ¡°Seems to fit well enough. What do you want for it?¡±


    The proprietress motions for me to come over. Only when she reaches out do I notice the small wooden tag fastened to one of the lower clasps. I'' halfway certain that she knows the price already, but she looks anyway.


    ¡°A shilling and two pennies.¡±


    That seems a little much. Even more so because my purse doesn''t contain a whole lot of coin to begin with. I have no clue if she''ll go for it, but I decide to try and haggle her down a little anyway. I try not to overdo it though, as I don''t want to truly upset her. I need that cloak after all and I have no clue if I''ll be able to get a good or even just decent one elsewhere.


    ¡°How about a shilling straight? Please, save us some trouble. Don''t make me pick through my purse for pennies.¡±


    My actions have several effects. The first one is pretty much immediate, as another divine whisper brushes my mind.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Haggling general skill at Level 1!]


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    This one is immediately followed by another. One I have been waiting for. One accompanied by the clatter of dice.


    [*Ding!* Your class Scoundrel leveled up to level 9!]


    [*Clatter!* Your Health increased by 2!]


    Almost immediately the accumulated fatigue fades away as my Mana reserves refill. And the aches and occasional pangs of pain caused by my injuries fade as well. What a great relief.


    Lastly the dwarf woman raises an eyebrow. Apparently the effect of these divine whispers isn''t lost on her either.


    ¡°Leveled up, huh? Well, alright, I''ll let you have it for a shilling. Just this once though. I''m not running a charity here.¡±


    Even as she speaks, she offers me her hand and I shake it to seal the deal. Afterwards I fish one of the exactly two silver coins I won right now out of my purse and hand it to her.


    She doesn''t even check it. She probably doesn''t have to. The weight and seize are pretty distinctive after all. She just nods.


    ¡°Nice doing business with you. Come again, if you need anything else.¡±


    ¡°I will, if anything comes up.¡±


    With those words and a casual wave I leave. I leave moving slow and careful. Making my way through the veritable labyrinth of racks and shelves without knocking anything over is not an easy task after all and I don''t want to upset either either shopkeeper or her daughter.


    I don''t take the cloak back off, as I step back out onto the street. It may not actually be cold, but it is not warm enough to make the cloak uncomfortable either. In fact, it is just right.


    As I take a moment to stretch after leaving the cramped shop another idea strikes me. I have plenty of Mana again and nothing better to do, so I might just as well check out my new cloak with [Identify].


    It''s isn''t like I expect grand revelations, but it certainly won''t hurt either. Thus I focus my attention on the new garment and trigger the skill, as I step out of the way of some passers by.


    A little of my Mana drains away and I''m rewarded with a little information in turn.


    [Hooded Cloak (Cloth, Common) ¨C A well worn cloak of heavy fabric. It is patched in a few places but still quite serviceable. It offers a little protection in combat, but that isn''t its main purpose. It actually holds up much better against the cold of night and rain showers. Due to the hood it can obscure the wearer''s features against casual observers too. Category: Clothing, Defense: 2]


    The improvement of my skill feels rather negligible, but I''m thankful for it anyway. Not that I pay all that much attention. I''m overall feeling satisfied with my purchase right now. The cloak isn''t anything special, but that is quite alright. It''s useful and that is what really matters.


    I allow myself a little grin that no one else can see. Then I turn around to head to make my way to the street behind this particular shop where my other destination is to be found.


    The small smithy isn''t hard to find, as the place is surprisingly busy. I actually have to wait in line this time around. At least for a little while. I don''t mind too much, as it gives me a chance to watch other people interact.


    The old man running the smithy appears to be a dwarf too. He even has the beard one might expect from a member of the stout folk. It is very thick and bushy but also very white. The many wrinkles creasing his face reinforce the impression that he is not a young man anymore. Nevertheless he still puts a lot of care and effort into his work.


    The first man in line might just come from an inn or some other kind of eatery, some of which I have passed during my stroll through the streets already, judging by the assortment of knives he brings to be sharpened.


    Thankfully I don''t have to actually wait until all that work is done. The bundle of knives goes straight onto a table with work waiting to be done.


    The next person, the one right in front of me, is a housewife bringing a small cauldron that needs some mending. The old smith patiently listens to her story, as she explains in surprising detail why her cauldron needs one of the handles replaced.


    The old man just nods along with her story and puts the cauldron under the table that seems to contain today''s workload too. Then it is finally my turn. He eyes me for a moment, before he speaks up.


    ¡°What can I do for you, young lady? Do you need that sword sharpened?¡±


    Lady? Seriously? Well, his words certainly put a smile on my face. I shake my head though.


    ¡°No, the sword is still good. I''ll keep you in mind though, should that change. No, I actually would like to get myself a knife. Not a weapon, but something utilitarian and sturdy. Something I can use to cut either vegetables or kindling out in the woods. I have heard you might have some affordable second hand items in store.¡±


    He snorts in amusement, but gestures towards one of the walls of his little workshop, where a number of knives dangle from nails by leather straps.


    ¡°Affordable, huh? Well, alright. I won''t complain. I don''t charge prices like some of those good for nothing frauds inside the walls. Especially those right around the guild house of the adventurers. Just go ahead and have a look. Grab them and give them a practice swing too, to make sure the grip fits you right. Just try not to cut yourself or anyone else though.¡±


    He pauses briefly to wink at me.


    ¡°Explaining accidents like that to the guard is always such a hassle.¡±


    Now I can''t help myself. I let out a laugh too. I like the old man and his sense of humor. Then I do as he suggests and have a look at the knives on display, while he returns to his work, sharpening other blades of variable form, size and purpose.


    Finally my gaze settles on a simple knife of decent length and weight. It might just barely satisfy the guard''s requirement for a blade of a certain length, but otherwise it''ll do nicely for sure.


    It even comes with a plain and simple leather sheath. That one has obviously seen better days, but that won''t stop me either.


    I take another moment to check the blade for hidden cracks or other faults, but there are none. The biggest surprise is the wooden price tag though. Just ten pennies? I grab it and move over to the old man busy at the whetstone. I decide not to haggle this time around. That price is already almost too good to be true.


    ¡°Ten pennies? Do you have some change at hand? I only have a shilling right now.¡±


    He grunts and nods after taking a look at my choice. Then he digs out two pennies from his own purse as I grab the last shilling from mine. We exchange the coins and shake hands. His grip is still strong despite his obvious age.


    ¡°Pleasure doing business with you. Drop by again if you need anything else or if that sword of yours needs some love and attention.¡±


    I grin and nod.


    ¡°I''ll keep it in mind.¡±

 Chapter 17 - A little light mugging

    My next order of business is to find something to eat. This shouldn''t be too hard. I have passed plenty of eateries so far already after all. Small business mostly, catering to the hard working city folk that can''t afford to take any time off to cook for themselves. Many seem to cater to the other surrounding businesses and the people employed there first and foremost, but they don''t turn away the occasional passerby either.


    My chances to get my hands on some actual food shouldn''t be too bad everything considered. What makes it a little harder are the dwindling contents of my purse. I should still have enough to get a meal or two, but beyond that I''ll probably have to generate some income first.


    The thought alone is almost enough to kill my appetite. How am I going to get my hands on some coin? Should I try to get inside the actual city once more to join the adventurers'' guild and do some questing?


    I''m not too sure about that. But what other options do I have? None that sound any more appealing than adventuring. Not at first anyway. Before my mood can get any worse a particularly pleasant smell makes me stop.


    I don''t know what exactly it is, but it has to be something sweet, that much seems clear to me. It is unlike any aroma I have smelled in a while, not only ever since I got here. I turn and take another careful sniff to pinpoint the direction this promise of sweet goodness is coming from.


    Finally I decide on one of the nearby side streets. Although, is it alright to call it a side street? After all there is very little difference to any of the other streets around here. None of them are paved. None of them are straight. None are particularly wide. I can''t help but snicker. Delivering letters around here has to be a real nightmare.


    Then my amusement turns into serious contemplation. No, actually, anyone who comes through here regularly probably knows their way around. Never mind the people actually living here. They probably navigate by the looks of the houses. Those are rather distinctive after all. Yes, that makes sense.


    I on the other hand walk around somewhat lost for a little while longer. That isn''t very stealthy or even just moderately inconspicuous. People are already looking my way. Well, some are.


    It is a good thing and not a small relief when I finally find what I''m looking for. Thank all the gods and goddesses. Sweet, fried buns, glazed with honey. And, I''m not entirely sure, but they might be filled with jam too.


    My mouth starts to water as I approach the street side stall selling these delicious treats. Most of the customers seem to be locals, but no one even bats an eye as I step in line too.


    A wooden sign lets me know, that I will have to pay a penny for every bun. That is painful considering my lack of funds, but at the same time it is a price I''m willing to pay. Every once in a while you just have to treat yourself to something delicious.


    As it is my turn I drop one of my few remaining bronze coins into the bowl next to the got fat, like the others before me have. The very next moment I''m already holding a still warm bun. It is not one of those that have just come from the hot fat though. Those would still be entirely too hot. It is a very fresh treat anyway.


    I walk a few steps and lean against the nearest wall for a moment to enjoy my meal. Warm, sweet and delicious! A little fatty too. Pure finger licking goodness! Sadly it can''t last forever. All too soon I lick the last crumbs from my fingers.


    With a sad sigh I resume my walk through the streets outside Riverrun''s walls. I take in all the sights and make note of secluded corners. I especially keep an eye open for spots where the wall might be a little easier to scale than elsewhere. I try to estimate where blind spots might be too, where I wouldn''t be seen from guards stationed at the towers along the wall.


    And, of course, I do my best to remain inconspicuous while I do all that. I never linger too long in any one place and I never look too hard at any one thing. After a little while my efforts are rewarded with not one but two divine whispers.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Streetwise general skill at Level 1!]


    [*Ding!* Your skill Stealth has leveled up to level 6!]


    Oh my, what a nice surprise. It certainly puts a smile on my lips. I''m left wondering though, how [Streetwise] is different from [Gather Information]. Is one for interacting with people and the other for getting to know the city''s layout with your own feet? Possible, but I''m not quite sure yet. I''ll have to figure it out eventually.


    I don''t even glance in the direction of the gate as I cross that particular street this time around, to then continue my exploration in the direction of the riverbank on the other side of the city.


    I can''t help but wonder why the city would be built here. Sure, the bend of the river is somewhat defensible, but at the same time I suspect that they get regular flooding too. That can''t be nice. Sure, anything built inside the walls is probably spared the worst. Out here though? Not so much. Probably. Or maybe the river isn''t quite as prone to seasonal flooding as I suspect? It isn''t limited to a narrow bed after all. The elevation the city is built on might just be safe enough.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The rest of the day passes quietly and as it does, the crowd on the streets changes bit by bit. The hard working folk head home only to be replaced by another kind of hard working folk. Those and the kind that is hardly working as I soon find out, as a shiver runs down my spine and the hair at the back of my neck stands on end.


    A brief divine whisper accompanies this feeling.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Danger Sense has leveled up to level 4!]


    On one hand the level up notice for the skill is nice. On the other hand it is a reminder that the city is not necessarily any less dangerous than the woods.


    I puff up my cheeks and look around carefully to take proper stock of the situation.


    It seems I have managed to maneuver myself into a particularly badly lit, curving alley in between several buildings connecting two other streets that are hardly any better. There are no doors or windows that would allow me to enter any of the buildings to either side.


    There is some detritus piled up against said walls too. It''s probably due to the cover provided by this very trash that I only spot the figure leaning against a wall in between me and the alley''s exit ahead as I''m almost upon them.


    As I stop, so do the two others who are behind me. I think they have been following me quietly and at an unobtrusive distance for a while at least. Yes, they have moved not entirely unlike me. That is probably why I only notice them now.


    All three wear hooded cowls and, of course, the obligatory bladed weapons. Theirs are not just over sized knives either. No, those are daggers with two edges, easily one and a half hand spans long and very pointy. Not bad. Not bad at all.


    Finally the shady figure ahead of me pushes off the wall, to block my way. It''s only now that I can see that it is a man, or maybe a boy who tries too hard, to act like a man.


    He looks like he has seen more than his fair share of hardship. He isn''t exactly starving, but he isn''t eating too well either. A nasty scar runs across his face, and in the process his nose too, from one side to the other. That must have been a nasty injury and apparently he hasn''t received any magical healing. His teeth don''t look too good either, but at least he isn''t missing any. Not yet anyway.


    I shake my head and grimace, as I move my sword hand to the hilt of my weapon under the cloak. I try to sound bored as I address the one ahead.


    ¡°Let me guess, this is supposed to be a mugging, right?¡±


    Now the trio really stops dead in their tracks. The one in front pulls his dagger halfway free of the sheath as he eyes me up properly. I can feel the unwelcome tingle that goes along with an identification skill. This one too feels nasty, a lot like the guard''s earlier today.


    Whatever he sees, whatever the skill shows him, apparently is not inclined to change his mind. Finally he speaks up. His voice sounds raspy.


    ¡°It is. Now, why don''t you just drop your pack and your purse. Your weapon too. Don''t be stupid. No need to make this harder on yourself than it has to be.¡±


    I nod, as if to signal understanding. At the same time I take half a step towards him. Mostly to make sure there is a little more distance in between me and the other two. I try to sound cold and condescending as I speak again.


    ¡°You picked the wrong woman. You really did. Know Kronk? The bandit lord? Heard of him and his gang? By now they are probably taking down the wanted posters. Might be able to get a look at his ugly mug tomorrow. Heads, pikes and walls or some such. You bunch don''t look half as tough as him and he couldn''t kill me. I on the other hand had no trouble sticking him with my sword. Again and again.¡±


    That, of course, is a very liberal interpretation of the events of yesterday. I completely omit some little details, like the fact that I didn''t fight him alone, or that he in fact knocked me out of the fight before the others ended it. These goons really don''t need to know though.


    The divine whisper that follows my bold statements helps reinforce my smug smile.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Intimidate general skill at Level 1!]


    The brows of the scarred one furrow and the other two back off ever so slightly. I''m neither out of the fire not the frying pan yet, but maybe the trio will see reason after all.


    The scarred one doesn''t back down though. Not yet anyway. Instead he pulls the rusty blade of his dagger free of the sheath completely. His voice is a dangerous hiss now.


    ¡°So what! You won''t even get to draw your blade here in this narrow alley. We''ll stick you like a pig first! We''ll see if you are still so full of yourself once you lie bleeding in the muck!¡±


    It sounds like one of the two behind me wants to say something, but the apparent leader of this little gang shuts that one up with a demonstrative swipe of his blade, before anything can actually be said. Of course. If he is the leader of a gang in a neighborhood like this he can''t afford to appear weak.


    Damn it. Damn it all. I really don''t want to kill three stupid kids who sadly don''t know any better. Ah well, who says that I have to give in just because he insists on acting tough? Let''s give this another try. My brows furrow and I emit a low growl. I try my best to maintain this threatening growl as I reply. I take my hands off the hilt of my sword too.


    ¡°Good. You aren''t a completely brainless thug then. Now tell me, what is to keep me from bashing your heads against the walls until your brains spill out? You have a plan for that too?¡±


    I crack my knuckles for emphasis at this point.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Intimidate has leveled up to level 2!]


    I lace my voice with an acidic sub tone before I continue.


    ¡°You are probably asking yourself, little thug, how often will I have to bash your head against a wall to crack your skull. Twice? Or maybe three times? Now the only question you really should be asking yourself is, do you feel lucky?¡±


    I pause for effect.


    ¡°Well, little thug, do you feel lucky?¡±


    [*Ding!* Your skill Intimidate has leveled up to level 3!]


    The scarred one ahead is staring at me, mouth agape, at least at first. Then one of the two behind me breaks and runs. That is all it takes. Without much delay the apparent boss of the trio makes a run for it too.


    That leaves only the third, he might be the dim witted one of the trio. He is still standing there, shaking in his boots. At least until I turn halfway, to look at him directly. Then, at long last, he too runs.

 Chapter 18 - Fox on the prowl

    I shake my head and sigh. What a day. Everything considered, it probably is a good thing I didn''t have to kill or maim any wannabe muggers. I''m quite glad that the trio prooved somewhat sensible in the end. Especially as I''m far from sure I could have dealt with all three of them without suffering some serious injuries in turn.


    After only recovering from the beating I received from Kronk the former bandit lord so very recently I''m not too keen to repeat the experience. I''m not exactly keen to find out how being stabbed with a dagger feels either. Yes, there is some knowledge I can do without.


    After another head shake I dust off my cloak and get going again. Riverrun might only be a small medieval frontier town, but there is still much of it I haven''t seen. Much I still need to see.


    As I resume my prowl I silently curse myself. I really should have used [Identify] on one of these thugs. Maybe even all of them. The knowledge provided by the skill, limited as it may be, certainly would help me get a better feel for the city and especially its criminal underbelly.


    No, I should have used [Identify] at least once out of principle. Just like the leader of this little gang of muggers did. As an additional threat at the very least. And to know a little more about the threat I''m dealing with too. I scratch my head in annoyance. Damn it, how can I be annoyed right now? I should be glad I managed to resolve the issue without spilling blood.


    Oh, right! Next time I should shake them down for some coin in turn before I scare them off! That should help with my mood. And with my almost empty purse too.


    After one last annoyed huff I decide to leave the alley and the disaster that did not quite happen there behind me. Afterwards it doesn''t take me all that long to reach the other waterfront of the district, if it even is one, outside the wall.


    And what I find there is quite the surprise. Sure, there are wooden jetties much the same as on the other side of town. The boats, or ships, here are larger and more numerous though. I guess most trade goes through this place.


    As a result the place is a lot more busy too, although there are less shops to be found here. Instead there are several storehouses of considerable size and nestled in between them a number of taverns, although I''m not quite sure they deserve even that name, as I can''t smell any food worth mentioning.


    What I can smell though is booze and probably not the good kind either. No, these are the places where hard working men and women spend their wages on cheap beer and spirits. Some might be cheated out of their last few coins over one rigged game or another too.


    This is the kind of place honest people should avoid like the plague. It''s the kind of place I''m more familiar with than I care to admit. Yet, I feel a little uneasy. I may not be ready for a place like this yet. This may not be the very heart of the city''s criminal underbelly, but I''m quite certain that whatever organized crime there is has people around here. Wherever there is gambling and cheap booze, as well as possibly smuggling, they always make sure to get their cut. That isn''t just a rule of thumb. No it''s more of an iron law than many actual laws.


    Before I can come to a decision about my further course of action, this very decision is taken out of my hand. As someone slides up next to me.


    It is a man dressed not entirely dissimilar to me and he seems to be in a playful mood, judging by the wide grin he flashes me. It is a dangerous grin. A grin that sets off my [Danger Sense]. He triggers the skill not because he means to harm me. No, he triggers the skill through sheer proximity, because his idea of harmless fun might just end with me as collateral damage.


    ¡°What a marvelous evening, don''t you agree?¡±


    I tilt my head slightly.


    ¡°Marvelous, is it?¡±


    He nods enthusiastically.


    ¡°Most certainly! You didn''t even have to gut my brother''s no good apprentices. I''d say that alone has to count for much! He would be entirely insufferable had he lost another bunch. He doesn''t understand that he is partially at fault too. He really should either pick or train them better.¡±


    He pauses briefly and, although it should be impossible, his smirk becomes even more mischievous.


    ¡°And even better, I get to meet such a charming new player in our town. You have barely arrived, yet you are already making a name for yourself. Marvelous! Truly marvelous!¡±


    Oh. I get a sinking feeling. It seems I stumbled right into the middle of something. A rivalry between brothers? Or is he just toying with me? Either way, I can''t just walk away from this. Not unless I''m willing to walk away from the city entirely. At least until I''m able to take on the whole criminal underworld on my own, which is not bloody likely anytime soon.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    My thoughts must be clearly visible on my face. To someone like him anyway. I hope I''m not that easy to read in general.


    He just chuckles and gestures towards one of the taverns. It is neither the biggest nor the loudest. It''s not the smallest or most shabby one either though. No, this one is rather average and inconspicuous overall.


    It might just not be too bad a place after all. Unless I end up crossing the people running it from behind the scenes. Which is a development I should try to avoid very much.


    ¡°Why don''t you come in and have a drink. We probably shouldn''t be having this conversation out here. Right? You don''t mind. Right?¡±


    Oh, an offer I can''t refuse. To borrow his words, this is just marvelous. I resist the urge to roll my eyes. Instead I gesture for him to go ahead.


    ¡°By all means. Lead the way.¡±


    I don''t have to ask twice and he doesn''t have to turn to make sure I''ll follow. Turning down the polite invitation wouldn''t be wise. After all I''m pretty sure he could have some more competent thugs see me to the meeting instead. I don''t want to take the risk. My chances to get out of this alive and well are better if I come along quietly.


    As we enter the tavern, the dim hum of a dozen or more conversations blending together surrounds us. The sign above the door should probably suggest a name, but I can''t figure out what an octopus slinging about mugs of beer with its tentacles, is supposed to tell me. Have the river folk around here ever even seen a real octopus?


    Whatever, it looks rather playful though, thus I''m not worried. The tavern''s interior is decidedly less grimy than I initially expected too. A bard is sitting by the spot where the inn keeper pours beer for his customers, plucking a quiet but playful rhythm on a lute. He doesn''t sing, but maybe that is for the better. Come to think of it. There might just be a skill at work here that helps keep things calm despite the copious amounts of beer consumed by the numerous patrons. That is a trick I''ll have to keep in mind.


    My host leads the way to a table that is a little out of the way. It is one of the smaller tables in the taproom too. Most importantly though, it is close to the door leading out back.


    A shiver runs down my back, as ugly memories rear their head. Memories of being stuffed into a dumpster behind a place that might have been more modern but otherwise not so unlike this tavern. It takes considerable effort to drive these thoughts from my mind again.


    At the same time though I can feel [Danger Sense] working overtime. Enough so, that I feel that I must be close to another level up for that skill. I look around cautiously, as I follow my host to the table, in an attempt to figure out which of the guests are not actually guests but on the man''s payroll instead.


    One of those sitting at the table right next to the front entrance. Of that I''m sure. That one is entirely too sober and not very good at pretending to be drunk. He is in a good position though. He''ll be in the back of anyone coming through the front door.


    Curiously enough there is no one next to the backdoor. That might be because it only leads to the storage room where more barrels of beer wait to be rolled out. There probably is someone back there who watches the actual backdoor.


    The bard. He probably isn''t just on the inn keepers payroll. His skills would be too valuable should things go sour to not have him on your own team.


    One of the wenches hurrying about the room with mugs, both empty and full, is doing some pick pocketing on the side. Or is she passing along slips with messages? Yes, that is it. Clever! Almost no one would pay attention to a barmaid getting a little close to the patrons as she delivers fresh beer and collects empty mugs as well as coin.


    The latter of course would suggest that quite a few of the other patrons are at least in some way associated with my gracious host, who orders a beer for both of us just as I sit down with him. At this very point a brief divine whisper brushes my mind.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Streetwise has leveled up to level 2!]


    I accept the mug of beer, giving it a little sniff, before taking a careful sip. I have no doubt that there have to be dozens of poisons I wouldn''t ever notice before they either kill me or take me out another way, but it I doubt my host would have anything put into my first mug. Not if he really wants to talk. I flash him a grin.


    ¡°Won''t you come into my parlor, says the spider to the fly.¡±


    He raises an eyebrow, chuckles and sips some of his own beer.


    ¡°What a curious saying. It seems you are well aware and yet we are here. Right?¡±


    I shrug and put my mug back down for the moment. Unconsciously I mimic his way of speaking, at least a little.


    ¡°It''s usually not wise to make a fuss, as long as there is a chance to talk things out. Right? And you probably have a proposition I wouldn''t want to turn down. Or am I mistaken?¡±


    He chuckles and nods.


    ¡°Indeed. Indeed. I''m not like my brother though. I''d like to think that I''m a little more careful when I recruit some new talent. I''d like to put you to the test first.¡±


    I can feel the sensation I by now know to associate with an identification skill being used on me. It isn''t as unpleasant as with the gate guard and those thugs earlier at least. A plain normal [Identify] then most likely.


    Still my brows furrow a little. After all I have been told that using a skill like that without asking for permission first is considered impolite at best.


    ¡°Mind if I get a good look at you too?¡±


    He shrugs and takes another sip from his beer.


    ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±


    His tone immediately makes me suspicious. He is not worried in the slightest. Not one bit. Instead he almost sounds like he is playing a game with me. Well, what can I do, except play along? I focus my attention on him and trigger my [Identify] skill.


    A little of my Mana drains away and I take a sip from my mug in turn to combat the mental fatigue that always comes with the expenditure of Mana. Even before I can put the mug back down I receive the information provided by the skill.


    [Jerzego, Honest Merchant(Radiance, Uncommon, Level 1)]


    I blink in surprise. That doesn''t seem right. Is [Honest Merchant] even a real class? It could be for all I know and it might really be an uncommon class too. There is no way though that he really is only level one. I lean forward a little, frowning again.


    ¡°You are playing games with me, aren''t you?¡±

 Chapter 19 - Planning and plotting

    My grumbled accusation, if one wants to call it that, doesn''t faze my host in the slightest. He just shrugs and takes another sip from his mug. Then he leans in a little himself, to continue our conversation in a stage whisper tone.


    ¡°Of course I am. Life is too short not to, especially out here on the frontier. What really matters though is another question. That question being, do you want to learn that little trick? I might be persuaded to teach a disciple of mine, you know.¡±


    I lean back again and cross my arms as I ponder the question he posed in return. Do I want to learn how to mask my status? Does he even have to ask? Damn it! Of course I want to know how to do that! In the end I nod.


    ¡°Sure I want to learn how to do that, but I doubt you offer free lessons. What would I have to do, to ear your patronage. Beyond paying whatever coin you take, that is. There is something, isn''t there?¡±


    He flashes me another grin, one that seems a little more predatory, his mug of beer almost forgotten by now.


    ¡°You are right. Of course there is a prize in cold hard coin to be paid for any actual lessons. For now though, I want to find out how well suited you actually are to become one of my pupils. Thus, this first mission I have for you is a test of sorts.¡±


    I want to grimace, but I refrain. I''m not too fond of being put to the test like this. I''m really not, even if it is something I''ll have to bear with. Thus I remain silent and, after drinking another sip of beer, gesture for him to go on.


    He doesn''t need another prompt.


    ¡°You might have taken note, during your stroll through our little neighborhood, that we don''t have any temples out here, except for the house of the fallen at the graveyard.¡±


    Indeed. So far the temple of the fallen at the graveyard is the only holy house I have seen so far. And I know as a matter of fact that there is a veritable multitude of divine beings exerting their influence on this world. At last some of them should have temples and clerics.


    Jerzego, or whatever his real name is, seems to take my contemplative silence as confirmation and continues.


    ¡°We have a nice big temple inside the walls, at the lord''s courtyard, across from the lord''s keep. It houses shrines for all the major gods and for many of the minor deities too. It''s too bad that getting there is a little hard for people like us. Harder for you than for me though.¡±


    It seems he hasn''t forgotten about his beer entirely, as he takes a sip to wet his mouth, before he carries on.


    ¡°This of course is on purpose. It is one of the ways the lord''s officials exercise control over the people, and especially us. Yet, this isn''t all. As if to add insult to injury, the stonemasons who built the temple decided to get clever. They included a shrine for Fox in the temple, but it can''t be accessed from the inside. There simply are no doors leading to it.¡±


    I drum my fingers on the table as his words begin to build a picture of the city and the situation. This time I decided to bud in and interrupt his explanation, even if just briefly.


    ¡°They decided to be clever, but they wouldn''t dare to be actually disrespectful by walling it in completely. Or am I mistaken?¡±


    He doesn''t seem to mind the interruption. No, in fact he nods cheerfully.


    ¡°Exactly! The shrine is up in one of the spires, only accessible through its windows. Getting there is quite challenging. But I''m not above accepting a challenge. I hope you aren''t either. Anyway, I have deposited a scroll there. A scroll detailing the details of the deal I''m proposing we strike. Have a look at it and we can discuss the rest tomorrow. How about it? What do you say?¡±


    I ponder the idea for a moment, before I summarize what he wants from me.


    ¡°The temple at the lord''s courtyard, across from the lord''s keep? Up in one of the spires? The only way in or out is through the windows? And I probably should try not be noticed, right?¡±


    He nods at my question towards the end and I ponder it some more, as I empty my mug.


    ¡°Fine. Sounds doable.¡±


    He extends a hand across the table and after a moment I shake it. He seems mighty pleases, as he gets up.


    ¡°I''ll see you here, tomorrow. Take care.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    I watch as he leaves. Then I get up myself. The beer is already paid for, thanks to my gracious host. That much works in his favor at least. And of course he at least provides the illusion of having a choice to me.


    I''m not quite sure I really have one though. I''m not sure I want to put it to the test either. I''m not yet ready to take one a gang of this size. Or is it honest thieves guild? Can it be even called a thieves guild if it runs rackets beyond plain thieving and maybe burglary?


    Eh, never mind. Besides, they probably don''t call themselves anything. Any naming probably happens through third parties, through the guard, the lord and his officials most likely.


    I have more important things to worry about anyway. Where to cross the wall for one. I need to find a place where I can safely store some of my things too. I don''t feel like climbing walls and towers or running across rooftops with my sword at my side. It is a good weapon for sure, but it is a little cumbersome too. It can get in the way during an undertaking like the one ahead of me.


    It will probably be for the best if I leave most of the contents of my pack behind too. Yes, I doubt that I will have need for a brass water bottle, a whetstone or flint and steel. I''ll bring the pack itself though.


    As for a weapon my new knife will have to do. If I get into an actual fight I have already screwed up anyway. Yes, I better see the knife as a tool and not a weapon.


    One of the serving maids approaches, a questioning look on her face, but I shake my head and get up myself. A moment later I''m out the door again. I better do my thinking elsewhere.


    I take a moment to stretch, then I resume my walk through the neighborhood.


    Now, where should I store my stuff? An abandoned building? No, that idea is no good. There are no really abandoned buildings as far as I can tell. I guess, out here on the frontier property like that is too valuable to remain abandoned for long.


    I could store my stuff behind a chimney for the night, or part of it anyway, once I take to the rooftops. I don''t like that option either though. In a city with a thieves guild that would be just like asking to be robbed, especially considering that I already had a less than favorable run in with a few street level grunts.


    Oh yes, I better watch my back around those for a while. At least until I get formally initialized into their organization, which should afford me at least a small measure of protection. Especially the one who led the little posse might be and remain a problem though. People like him can hold a grudge like nothing else.


    Finally I come across the solution for my first problem. It is quite unspectacular to be honest. A simple sign, one with pictures instead of words, advertises rooms which can be rented for the night for the low price of a single penny.


    I decide to take the chance. The young woman who was sitting by the side of the building''s entrance on a stool shows me to the room in question and hands me the key once I hand her the coin. She has some words of advice too.


    ¡°If you aren''t out by noon tomorrow I''ll throw you out on the street, or on the cart of a trash collectors. I''ll pawn your things off to one of the second hand shops too. Just so you know.¡±


    To be honest, it is to be expected. She certainly doesn''t turn a profit from the money she takes for the rooms alone. She doesn''t expect an answer either and is off again, to resume her wait by the door.


    The room really is only barely worth being called that. I mean it has walls, a floor and a ceiling, all sturdy enough, but that''s about it. There are no windows and the door, like the room itself is quite narrow. Almost painfully so. The room isn''t very deep either. Overall there is just about enough room to stretch out and sleep using my pack as a pillow and my cloak as a blanket. At least the floor looks clean enough and it is wood instead of hard stone.


    I''m still quite glad that I don''t plan to actually sleep here. Well, not right away anyway. I might give it a try later, if everything goes well and I''m back early enough.


    One problem solved. Time to tackle the next one. No, not the wall. That will the one after. First I want to disguise myself. And even if I can''t fake my status yet my abilities in the disguise department are considerable.


    I pay especially close attention to the woman dozing on her stool by the door in an attempt to take in as many details as possible. My [Spot] skill improves a little in the process, even if it isn''t enough to level the skill up.


    That isn''t all though. Once I have gained a little distance I stop in a particularly dark spot. There is precious little sunlight left by now and there are no lanterns lit anywhere nearby.


    Even better, I can duck into another alley here and move into another only a few steps further. That way I should be able to shake any pursuit easily. I''m really starting to get to like the labyrinthine layout of this place.


    I wait until another patron approaches the woman to rent a room. Only then, when she is distracted and about to turn to face the buildings interior, do I trigger my [Identify] skill.


    A little Mana drains away and I barely wait long enough for the results to come back in, before I duck into the even deeper darkness of the alley to make my getaway.


    [Ludmilla, Landlady(Earth, Common, Level ???)]


    She has a higher level than me, but otherwise there is nothing special about her as far as I can tell.


    I can hear an argument break out between her and her latest customer. Apparently she mistook him for the one to use the skill on her, since he was walking behind her and I used the skill from the same general direction.


    I''d like to claim that I planned it like that, but in all honesty, it is just a happy coincident.


    I don''t wait to find out how the ensuing argument works out. Instead I head back down to the waterfront. I want a mirror of sorts for what I''m about to do next.


    Finding a spot by the water that is out of sight by anyone else is a little tricky. At least the moon provides all the illumination I need by now.


    I look around once more, to make sure I''m allone, then I focus on the image of Ludmilla the landlady, while paying close attention to my mirror image in the calm water and trigger my [Change Shape] skill.


    My skin darkens a little further, taking on a nice sun tanned tone. My hair darkens a little too, until it is a deeper brown. It grows out a little too and develops the natural wavy appearance of the landlady''s hair in the process. My eyes take on a darker hue too. They almost look like little black pools now.


    At the same time I grow a little short and my body shape in general too shifts subtly, until my mirror image matches the image I have of Ludmilla.


    Once again this all is accompanied by a divine whisper at the back of my mind.


    [*Ding!* Your racial skill Change Shape has leveled up to level 3!]


    The change is a great success as far as I''m concerned. I have to adjust my clothes a little though. How inconvenient.


    And of course there is the Mana drain and the mental fatigue inevitably coming with it. This skill takes a lot out of me. By my reckoning I should have just about enough Mana left to undo the changes when I''m done. Let''s hope I''m not wrong.

 Chapter 20 - Midnight rooftop run

    There is a little more to my disguise than just wearing a new face. Not much, but a little. On one hand I''m wearing the lighter and shorter knife at my belt right now instead of my sword. On the other hand I turn around the hooded cloak in a quiet alley. Thankfully it can be worn both ways. And thankfully it looks slightly different when worn inside out too. Not by much, but at least a little.


    I''ll still have to invest some coin into more clothes eventually. That way I''ll have more options available. I''ll need things of different sizes too, as my recent change demonstrated.


    It''s a good thing that most of the additional weight this shape comes with despite being even shorter than my other one is distributed across the upper body. My pants were already too damn tight before after all. And I can do without ill fitting boots. In a way, despite being a success, my most recent change in shape has primarily succeeded in adding more head aches to my pack. How very bothersome!


    Maybe I should just grab a change of clothes off a clothesline? That thought bears some consideration. There is one serious problem with it though. I haven''t seen any clotheslines. No, actually I have seen the lines! I just haven''t seen any clothes on them yet!


    That seems weird. Are people all cleaning their clothes with magic instead? It doesn''t sound entirely impossible, but at the same time it sounds a little improbable. And no that isn''t it for sure! I have seen plenty of dirty clothes worn! And that one trash collector mentioned that his sister in law takes her laundry very seriously. So laundry does get done! I just have no clue when and where.


    The issue goes on the list of little mysteries I need to solve, but there is no urgency to this. Not yet anyway. I pause to take a brief sniff at myself. Alright, maybe I should not wait too long either.


    Right now there are other things I need to contemplate. Like the patrol cycle of the guards on the wall. I settle down in a dark alley a little ways away from the wall that will afford me a clear enough view of the battlements anyway.


    It shouldn''t be too hard to spot and time the patrols since they carry lanterns. I shake my head in disbelief. How silly is that? How can they hope to spot anything in the dark beyond the lantern''s light if they blind themselves like that? Never mind that they give themselves away too.


    I probably shouldn''t complain, since this makes it easier for me. Easier, but no less time consuming. I have to waste quite a bit of time to figure out their patrol cycle. At least my [Spot] and [Stealth] skills improve a little while I hide in the shadows, watching the battlements as well as the nearest towers to either side.


    Another curious detail I notice is that there are no dedicated patrols for the whole of the wall. The guards from one tower always only ever move from their tower to the next one during one cycle and back the during the cycle right after. And in between these patrols, if you even want to call them that, I have an hour of near darkness to cross over.


    That is more than enough. Much, much more than enough. To be honest not being noticed by random passers by as I climb will be harder than avoiding notice by the guards.


    Well, no time like today! I move with purpose, but with hurry, up to the wall. I even saunter a few steps along it to make sure there is no one around. Or at least no one showing any interest in me.


    Then I tackle the third part of my nightly venture. The climb is a little more tricky than the one at the tower in the woods. Pretty much as expected. The stone blocks aren''t as old and weathered and there are no plants growing in the cracks either. At the same time the construction of the wall makes up for it, at least in part. It is more crude in general. Many of the cracks are wide enough to allow me to wiggle my fingers or toes in even without any weathering.


    In the end I get up to the ramparts without trouble. It even feels like my [Climbing] skill improved a little. It makes me wonder if this little trip might just earn me a few level up notices in the long run. Wouldn''t that be nice?


    I pull myself up the last bit and look around to make sure I haven''t missed any guards. Of course I haven''t. I have come to the conclusion that their purpose is more to be seen rather than anything else. Well, whatever, if that is how it is, it fits me just fine.


    The next stretch of my way through the city is probably the most troublesome. I know pretty much nothing about the city inside the walls after all. I don''t know the layout of the streets. I don''t know the rooftops either. This is all very troublesome.


    At least I can see my destination from here. It really isn''t hard to spot. The temple and the keep are easily the two grandest buildings in all of the city after all. None of the rest come even close.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Another thing becomes obvious quickly too. Space inside the walls is worth a lot. As a result the streets and alleys are narrow and the buildings are built pretty high. The free space above the streets narrows even further, as the buildings become a little wider with every story built upwards until they almost touch on the fourth floor.


    Over all I shouldn''t have any trouble getting up on the first rooftop, starting from the battlements of the wall. I just have to pick the right spot. And, although I''m not in a hurry I don''t want to stay out here in the open on the battlements for too long either, thus I make up my mind quickly.


    I settle for a half timbered house that looks a little worse than most others. Not like it will come crashing down any time soon. Not like it will give in under my weight either. But it certainly isn''t quite as well maintained as its neighbors.


    A single jump takes me from the battlements to the corner of the building, where I have an easier time holding onto the beams of the half timbered construction. It is just one jump and not a particularly tricky one, but it is rewarded with a divine whisper anyway.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Jumping has leveled up to level 4!]


    Very nice! I don''t have time to dwell on it though. If anything I''m even more exposed than on the battlements while clinging to the building''s wall after all. The wall isn''t whitewashed at least. Otherwise I would really stand out. I still can''t afford to linger, thus I quickly resume my climb.


    Climbing a half timbered house is an all new experience. The wooden beams of the construction, which protrude from the rest just a little provide regular handholds. There are plenty of spots where I can place my feet too. At the same time the way each floor protrudes a little further than the last one is bothersome.


    Yes, overhangs are bothersome. At the same time they might be the reason why I feel like I earned another partial skill increase for [Climbing] by the time I pull myself up onto the shingled roof.


    I grimace a little. The shingles are not wood but slate. Not nearly as easy to traverse. At least it isn''t raining. Otherwise they probably would be slippery as hell. I glance skyward to make sure that isn''t going to change anytime soon. Yes, the sky is mostly clear. Very little cloud cover. No need to worry in that regard at least.


    I''m very careful as I place my steps anyway, while moving across the rooftop to the first chimney where I make a little break. The chimney is a very solid stone construction. Much more solid than the rest of the house. I wouldn''t be surprised if it were a leftover from a previous structure. For now though I''m just glad that it will help obscure my silhouette up here while I take a moment to look around and figure out the rest of my way across the rooftops.


    This pays off twice. Firstly I have the feeling that it earns me another partial increase for [Stealth]. The second benefit is that I can actually pick a decent route across the remaining rooftops from this vantage point.


    The temple is probably little more than a hundred paces away from me, if I were to go in a straight line, but I can hardly go in a straight line. I''ll have to jump across several streets and the last jump to the temple''s roof will actually be a quite challenging one. And I want to avoid some of the rooftops in between me and my target too. Mostly the slate ones that look too well maintained, as they seem to be entirely too slippery.


    I nod to myself as I memorize my route to the best of my abilities. Curiously enough, this earns me another divine whisper.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Streetwise has leveled up to level 3!]


    I grin to myself. It is always best if you get to know the city with your feet. No matter if you go on ground level or across the rooftops. The sewers might be an option too, but I''m not sure Riverrun even has sewers. Besides, the rooftops are a lot less smelly.


    My nerves are fluttering a little. I have leveled up a few times by now. My health has increased considerably. At the same time I''m pretty sure that a fall from this far up will still be painful at the very least. Enough so that I don''t want to find out how much exactly.


    My route is picked accordingly. And I go about making my way to the city''s center without any reckless abandon too. The first rooftops and jumps should allow me to get a better feeling to this mode of travel.


    Slowly I pick up speed as I cross one roof after the other. My jumps across the streets in between become more confident too. It''s not enough to earn me a notification, but I''m sure that both [Balance] and [Jumping] improve a little. I feel confident about my [Running] skill too, as I pick up more speed.


    Then, as I''m already on the last rooftop before the temple something gives me pause though. I stop and squeeze myself into the nook behind one of the more numerous chimneys here.


    It is the tingly feeling as the hair at the back of my neck stand on end as my [Danger Sense] gets triggered. A divine whisper that is quick to follow just reaffirms the feeling.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Danger Sense has leveled up to level 5!]


    The streets below are in general pretty quiet here within the walls. Very much unlike in some places outside the walls. Right now though I can hear the measured steps of armored boots from below, as well as the words of a quiet conversation.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I hear nothing.¡±


    ¡°It sounded like someone running. Well, whatever, it''s stopped now. Keep your eyes open anyway.¡±


    The light of one, no two, lanterns illuminates the street below too. A patrol? Slowly I edge towards the edge of the roof to catch a glimpse. Not right away though, I wait for the owners of these two voices to resume their walk first.


    Indeed. A patrol. These are not guards though. They armor actually looks better. Their coat of arms is different too. A different department? Nightwatchmen? I''ll have to inquire with my mysterious benefactor tomorrow once I return from this little test they set me up with.


    I retreat back behind the chimney again and wait for the two to gain more distance. Whatever questions I have will have to wait. First I need to get done with this test.

 Chapter 21 - Divine bribery

    I wait until the radiance spread by the lanterns carried by the nightwatchmen has passed and no others are in sight either. Then I go back into motion. First I back up a little. This last jump is the most challenging one so far after all. I''ll need a little running start to make sure I''ll make it with room to spare.


    Not even the road at the back of the temple is wide enough not to be jumped though. The temple''s roof is a little more accommodating than the ones I have traversed so far too. It is not nearly as steep as some others.


    I''ll try to resist the urge to use any of the ornate gargoyles as handholds though. They probably are just ornamental statues, but I don''t want to risk it anyway. Even if they are just statues they probably are not as solid as the rest of the walls. And one of those crashing onto the street below is sure to bring the watchmen running. No doubt about it.


    Just as I push off an anticipated divine whisper brushes my mind.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Running has leveled up to level 4!]


    There is no notification for [Jumping], but I feel I''m getting close to another increase of the skill''s level.


    As I land on the other side with plenty of room to spare, I stumble along for a few steps, but I manage to catch myself before I can either slip or stumble into anything. Apparently that is good enough to earn me another notification.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Balance has leveled up to level 4!]


    Well, I sure as hell won''t turn a reward like that down. I''ll take whatever I can get. No questions asked. I''d be a fool to do anything else. So far this trip to the temple is paying off nicely already. Too bad that it''ll be another while until my next level up.


    Now I need to figure out which spire the shrine of my divine patron is situated in. Is it the tall central spire? There certainly are more than enough windows that could lead to a hidden shrine. Or is it one of the smaller spires at the four corners of the grand structure? They don''t have nearly as many windows, but overall still more than enough room for a hidden shrine each.


    Maybe I should have asked beforehand? Nah, somehow I doubt I would have received a proper answer. This is a test after all. I''ll have to figure it out. I crouch low to reduce my cross section, just in case, and begin to study the options in detail.


    As I think about it I rule out the central spire. The interior of the temple is well lit, even now at night, and all the windows of the central spire shine with the radiance that floods the temple''s interior.


    On one hand the shrine of Fox supposedly isn''t accessible from the temple''s interior. Thus the temple''s light shouldn''t shine from its windows either. On the other hand a well lit shrine doesn''t really seem appropriate for my divine patron. I only met her briefly, but she didn''t exactly strike me as the radiant kind. I can''t help but grin to myself. No, she seemed rather shady.


    Anyway, that is why I rule out the central spire in the end. That only leaves the four smaller spires on the corners. I can''t easily rule out any of those, which in turn means that I''ll just have to check them all. It isn''t like I have any other plans for the night anyway.


    My [Balance] skill improves a little more as I make my way across the temple''s roof. The same is true for [Climbing], as I have to do some more of it to reach the windows on the first tower I check.


    There are two slight disappointments. First, neither skill levels up. Second, this tower is not the one I''m looking for. It houses no shrines I can see. Instead there are a number of bells to be found, some larger than others. Since I have not heard any of them rung yet, they probably are not for telling the hour. Considering the different sizes, they probably are for various signals. Signals and possibly alarms. That is my best guess anyway.


    Not like it matters right now though. I''ll probably find out if there ever is a real emergency while I''m around. Well, hopefully not while I''m up here though, since I suspect that these bells can be quite loud.


    I climb back down and head to the next tower. This one, as it turns out, is not it either, although there is a hidden shrine built into it. As I find out quickly though, this one is not dedicated to Fox. No, it most definitely isn''t.


    The centerpiece of this little shrine is a statue that doesn''t sit well with me. Not because it is an eldritch horror or a stomach turning abomination or anything like that. No, the statue is one of a rat of all things.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    I don''t even want to find out what divine being it is dedicated to or what this deity is about. I''m just too loaded down with prejudice regarding rats to care. I just shake my head and turn around. If I ever need to know I''ll just ask someone else.


    Instead of wasting my time thinking on it, I focus my attention on the next spire. This time I''m lucky. Beyond the arched windows of this spire I find a small room unreachable from anywhere within the rest of the temple. And sitting on a pedestal opposite the window, as if it is waiting for the sunrise, is a statue of a magnificent fox with fluffy tails.


    There are a few stone benches around the outer wall and a simple offering box in front of the fox statue. That is all. It is a pretty simple shrine overall and not some grand pretentious sanctum. At the same time it seems well maintained. One might expect dust and cobwebs in such a hard to reach place, but there is none of that. Someone obviously stops by regularly to keep the place clean and well maintained.


    That is all secondary right now though. I''m here for a scroll and there is a scroll nestled in between the paws of the fox statue. This has to be it. Especially as I can find no other scrolls anywhere, and I spend quite a bit of time to check rather thoroughly, just in case.


    Even after my rather lengthy search, which earns me a little advancement for my [Spot] skill, I don''t go for the scroll right away though. No, instead I sit down on one of the stone benches first with a little sigh.


    How am I supposed to go about this? How do people in this world commune with their gods and goddesses? Should I mimic Aila and her prayers to her patron goddess Simja?


    I can''t help but grin. It somehow wouldn''t be entirely inappropriate at least. Mimicking others is my thing after all. And in a way it is part of Fox''s portfolio too, since they are the divine guardian of natural shapechangers according to their own claims.


    I decide for a little more informal approach though. I''m not a cleric after all. Not yet at least. I pull a penny, one of my few remaining coins, from my purse and drop it into the offering box. As I do, I almost drop the lid of the box in surprise as the response is very much immediate.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Sacrifice general skill at Level 1!]


    [*Ding!* Your Karma increased by 1!]


    I blink as I sit back down on the stone pew by the wall and as I open my eyes again a little child playing a string game with a decidedly non euclidean string is sitting on the bench next to me.


    Fox flashes me a joyful, childish smile and even as I look on her shape changes to that of handsome fox with too many tails. And although the details differ, her voice is still very much the one I''m used to.


    ¡°I see you are doing well for yourself. You are getting used to your special power too. Very good!¡±


    Even as they says this, they morph again. This time they take on the shape of a young man just as handsome as the fox before. They proceed to pat me on the back.


    ¡°You have some questions, don''t you?¡±


    Of course I do. Where should I even begin? I have a hard time organizing my thoughts. In the end I decide to start with one of the most recent things that were on my mind.


    ¡°Rat? Are they some other divine being I should be aware of?¡±


    The youngster grimaces as he nods.


    ¡°He is an unpleasant fellow. I like a good bluff, a proper sneak and even a good cheat. But Rat ¡­ they are the patron of traitors. So, yes, they are someone you should always be keenly aware of. And at the same time you should try to never associate with them. They aren''t just a little trouble like me, they are heartbreak and anguish. And of course they can never get enough, damn greedy little Rat!¡±


    I nod. Fox really dislikes Rat. Their tone alone, above and beyond their words, tells me that much. Then I gesture in the direction of the offering box. I don''t even have to voice my question this time.


    Fox is back to wearing the shape of a playful little fox cub chasing its own tails. It stops just long enough to giggle.


    ¡°Well, we divine beings are not above a little bribery, you know. Karma for coin, or anything else of worth really. Make enough sacrifices, earn enough Karma and you can ask for a miracle in return every once in a while.¡±


    I frown as I think about it.


    ¡°That isn''t what clerics do though? Or is it?¡±


    Fox decided to mimic the shape of Aila this time around as they answer.


    ¡°Oh, most clerics most certainly can ask us for miracles. That isn''t what they do most of the time though. Most of what they do is just plain regular spell casting. Their flavor of spell casting counts, in part at least, as a sacrifice too. That is why they can afford to ask for miracles more often than most regular people.¡±


    Fox giggles again.


    ¡°Miracles are a little pricey after all. People, even the ones who can afford them more freely than others, thus tend to save them for special occasions. Anyway, I think this is about as much interference, as I can get away with right now.¡±


    Fox hands me the scroll that before lay nestled in between the paws of the statue. When did they get it? Before I can even begin to ask the question though, they turn into slowly fading sparkles of starlight.


    I sigh. I guess this is enough to get me started. Maybe I can ask other people for more details. And I still wanted to ask my divine patron other questions too. About that giant mushroom for one. And of course the lack of underwear concerning my starter gear.


    I roll my eyes once more, unfurl the scroll and move over to the window to read it by moonlight, which is surprisingly hard. Well, at least it earns me another skill increase.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Syld (Language & Script) has leveled up to level 3!]


    I just hope this is worth the headache I''m developing. Sure, the calligraphy is as beautiful as it is fancy, but it really doesn''t make this any easier to read.

 Chapter 22 - Playing games and winning prizes

    An apprenticeship with Jerzy. An apprenticeship with the town''s thieves guild, even if it doesn''t call itself that, is essentially what the scroll proposes. I get some training in essential skills and in return I perform various jobs for this motley outfit of thieves, burglars and scoundrels. It is hardly a surprise. No, it is essentially what I expected to begin with.


    To be honest, I''m very tempted to accept. I don''t see myself as a member of Riverrun''s criminal underworld in the long run, but the deal might benefit me anyway, even if I aim for a bigger city in the long run.


    The training won''t be free of course, but nothing ever really is. What really matters is that the training will be available to me.


    There is no time frame mentioned in the proposed contract, but that is alright. You don''t train a thief by the clock. You aren''t done learning after a set number of years. You are done when you are done.


    And of course I very much expect Jerzy, or someone else, maybe his brother, to try and trick me into prolonging my stay. Possibly by piling up debt, either a real debt or a debt of honor of some kind under my name in one way or another. Yes, that is something I''ll most likely have to deal with.


    In the end I roll the scroll back up and put it into my pack. Then I start to make my way back out of the walled part of the city.


    I take the same way back. I''m already familiar with it after all. I know the rooftops, I know the timing and I know the jumps. Of course that doesn''t mean that I can stop paying attention. I make the trip and especially the jumps in the other direction after all. I keep my attention focused on my path though instead of letting it wander.


    Eventually I''ll have to scout the inner city a little more thoroughly, especially to find targets that will be worth my time, but right now Jerzy and his compatriots might not appreciate me working on my own time before I officially join up with them.


    As I land on the battlements of the wall once more a divine whisper informs me that I have earned another skill increase.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Jumping has leveled up to level 5!]


    I''m pretty sure that my [Balance] and [Running] skills have to be close too, but apparently not quite close enough yet to earn me more notifications. Ah, I''ll get there eventually. It probably won''t be long either, despite my progress slowing down a little already.


    The battlements are empty right now, except for me of course, and I don''t wait around for that to change. Instead I go over and down the outside. It is when my boots touch the ground that the good night I have been having so far turns bad. It does so in the most annoying way possible.


    Five figures emerge from the shadows. A vaguely familiar numbskull leads them. The way he carries himself speaks of confidence. Confidence he really has no right to feel. Is it because he brought two more goons this time around? He sounds entirely too full of himself.


    My [Danger Sense] triggers just a little too late. Maybe because they were actually decently hidden this time around, waiting in ambush? I seriously need to level up this skill some more. Right now I have other things to worry about though. Five thugs moving to surround me for one.


    ¡°Would you look at that! A stupid bitch who thinks her little disguise will fool anyone. Stupid enough to come back exactly the same way she left. Like I told you.¡±


    My fingers twitch. Not because of the insult. That one is uninspired and weak. No, what irks me is that he isn''t exactly wrong about the other thing. I made a beginner mistake. I can''t let them know that.


    And anyway, what does he mean that my disguise won''t fool anyone. It takes me a moment to realize what he means. The hooded cloak I''m wearing inside out. Of course. That is what he is going on about. They can''t even see my new face in the deeper darkness of the hood. And none of them have picked up on my otherwise altered appearance yet. It seems the details are lost on them.


    Somehow that annoys me even more. I roll my eyes although they can''t possibly see that. I add an annoyed sigh for good measure. Then I take a moment to trigger my racial power again, to return to my usual self with [Change Shape]. The mental fatigue that comes with the Mana drain doesn''t improve my mood either.


    ¡°You have to be kidding me. You really think that today is your lucky day, don''t you, punk?¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    They have used the time I wasted to resume my usual shape and voice well, to surround me best they can. Their best doesn''t amount to much in this case though, as I still have a sturdy city wall at my back.


    My insult seems to confuse them too. They exchange confused glances. Finally a young woman to my right speaks up.


    ¡°What the hell are you going on about? Are you soft in the head? Are your brains oozing out your ears even before we begin to beat some sense into you?¡±


    Oh, I''ll have to watch out for that one! She might just be a tad more dangerous than the wannabe leader of the gang. But of course, I should have expected that they would have no clue what a punk is. I need to be more careful, or I might give myself away by accident.


    Even if that is a little more dangerous than the others, there is yet another point in my favor. So far none of them have bothered to draw a weapon. Let''s hope it stays that way a little longer.


    I flash them a cocky grin, not caring in the slightest if they can see it or not. I crack my knuckles too and my voice is like ice now.


    ¡°Never mind that. Anyway, let me educate you about the errors of your ways. The only difference from earlier today is, that I''ll have to smash in two more faces now. It''s all the same as far as I''m concerned.¡±


    Sadly there is no level up notice for [Intimidate] this time. Well, I''ll just have to try again.


    All the while, we are maneuvering. They keep trying to surround me. I on the other hand move closer to the one who lead the others here. I''m not quite where I want to be though. Time to try something else.


    ¡°So, how long until the guard shows up when we start making a bloody ruckus right below their wall? I just want to have a general idea how long I''ll have to mess you up, before I have to get out of here, so they won''t round me up together with you sorry lot.¡±


    [*Ding!* Your skill Intimidate has leveled up to level 4!]


    That gives the more gullible of the five pause. Neither the leader apparent nor the tough gal seem to care though. Another skill I need to keep leveling then. The wanna be gang leader begins to reply.


    ¡°There won''t be no guard coming. Not until sun ¡­¡±


    That is as far as he gets. Then I strike. I quick step forward bridges the rest of the distance in between us. I don''t stop though, almost as if I''m trying to run him over, except I''m not. Instead the knee of my right leg comes up in between his with all of my momentum behind it. It is enough to lift him off his feet while making him choke on his own words at the same time. Whatever he wanted to say, it turns into a wordless whimper.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [*Ding!* Critical hit! Barandon''s Health reduced by 39!]


    A good hit. A critical if there ever was one.


    Curiously enough there is no notification that I defeated him. Too bad. Well, he doesn''t look like he''ll get back up any time soon anyway. No, he looks like he want''s to puke up his jewels instead, which of course is not what he ends up puking up. Ugh! Almost on my boots too!


    I''ll be able to focus on the others for a while at least.


    Most of the others wince in sympathy. They try to get a little more distance in between themselves and me too, now that they know what could be coming their way if I get too close.


    Only the tough gal doesn''t falter. I turn to face her and let out a menacing chuckle. I point at their downed leader who is still twitching on the ground.


    ¡°Want some of what he got? There is plenty more of that to go around, you know?¡±


    She growls.


    ¡°Why should I care. It''s not like you can break my jewels or anything. You''ll have to do better than that!¡±


    I blink in surprise. Could it be that I gave her too much credit? In the end I just chuckle again.


    ¡°Oh, you sweet child of innocence. There is so much more in a human''s lower body that can rupture and bleed after a hit like that.¡±


    I gesture at the downed thug briefly.


    ¡°His jewels are the last thing he or anyone else should be worried about. I give him even chances that he''ll bleed out internally before you can get him to someone who could cast a healing spell on him. If we keep wasting time his chances will just get worse.¡±


    Those words have an effect on the remaining thugs. And I can feel [Intimidate] improve just a little too.


    The tough gal motions for two of the others to grab their downed compatriot. It is the two who already were with him earlier today. Neither the tough one nor her last compatriot show any signs that they will leave anytime soon though. It looks like this time around I won''t get out of it as easy as earlier today.


    That is a little annoying. At the same time though it is an opportunity. The others seem to take her way more serious than the bossy moron I reduced to wheezing and groaning. If I manage to at least hold myself against her it could earn me some serious no nonsense reputation.


    I shift my stance slightly and so does she. Damn it. I get the impression that she actually knows what she is doing. This won''t be easy. No, this won''t be easy at all.


    ¡°Damn, woman, you really want to do this. I hope you don''t mind if I bruise you up a little.¡±


    I don''t phrase it as a question, as I''m pretty sure I know the answer already and she in turn flashes me a toothy grin showing plenty of surprisingly good teeth. That gives me pause, even if just briefly. Her nose isn''t crooked either, as far as I can tell. And she doesn''t sport the cauliflower ears common on people who have to soak up too many punches either.


    Oh yes, I might just be in for a beating myself this time around. Flowery words won''t get me out of this one. And she has already shown that I don''t intimidate her in the slightest. There really is no easy way out.


    At least the other goon still with her makes no move to join the fight. Quite the opposite is true. As he watches us shift and maneuver he distances himself a little. He doesn''t want to be caught in the crossfire. A smart man. It makes me wonder though, why he is here at all. If he is with the tough gal he most certainly isn''t just here as a spectator.

 Chapter 23 - Tip for tap

    Of course the maneuvering can''t last forever. It''s in the nature of things. Eventually one of us has to make a real move. In this case the one to make the first move is me. Not because I see an especially good opportunity or because I actually have any hopes to end this with a single hit.


    I try to get in a good hit anyway. No, I try to get in one of the best hits I can possibly hope for. My opponent would probably see anything else as an insult. And I really don''t want to insult her right now. Taking this serious is probably my best chance to get out of this with nothing worse than a few bruises.


    I feint low, moving as if I''m going for another kick, to make good on my previous threat. I''m not quite sure if she buys it, but she certainly isn''t willing to take any chances and moves to evade.


    A very welcome divine whisper brushes my mind then and there.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Bluff general skill at Level 1!]


    Finally! I just wish I could have unlocked it under different circumstances. Maybe while playing a high stakes card game or something. I can''t really waste any time to dwell on it right now though.


    Tough gal dodges my feint and, as a result, is too off balance to do anything about the punch I throw instead. She has no other choice but to block it with her nose. I almost feel bad for it. Several divine whispers follow in quick succession as my fist makes contact.


    [*Ding!* Hit! Sylwia''s Health reduced by 0!]


    [*Ding!* Your skill Brawling has leveled up to level 4!]


    She doesn''t even budge as my fist makes contact with her face. Not in the slightest bit. She doesn''t even move to counter.


    My eyes go wide as I stumble past her, as realization dawns upon me. I whirl around and get my guard back up. When facing a monster like her I can''t afford not to.


    ¡°What the quack! What is your face made of?¡±


    I have some suspicions, but I have to ask anyway. And besides, it''s starting to look like every moment spent bantering will be one I don''t get smacked around like a wet rag.


    At first she looks smug. After all, why wouldn''t she? Then her brows furrow in confusion.


    ¡°Quack? What are you ¡­ oh! Ha! Alright! I like that one. But why do you even ask? Haven''t you ¡­ you really haven''t used any skills to gauge me and my abilities? By all the divines, why not?¡±


    She starts to sound a little exasperated towards the end, a little disbelief tinging her voice.


    I just shrug, never dropping my guard. Unlike her I can''t afford to.


    ¡°It''s not polite. Especially if I don''t have a chance to ask for permission first.¡±


    The other guy, who has moved from his position in my back to stand a little to our side guffaws at my exclamation. Sylwia on the other hand stares at me slack jawed.


    ¡°Not ¡­ polite ¡­ you ¡­ you realize ¡­ we aren''t exactly in polite company here, right?¡±


    I shrug again.


    ¡°Sure, while that numbskull Barandon was still around. I for my part think you aren''t all that bad. Besides, manners are what sets us aside from animals. Not dropping them just like that is worth a little effort.¡±


    She tilts her head slightly, still staring at me incredulously.


    ¡°What the quack? Is that something you want to read on our headstone?¡±


    I flash her a beaming smile. That is the only way I can avoid breaking into outright laughter, as she adapts my silly little figure of speech.


    Our spectator doesn''t bother to hold back. Sylwia doesn''t seem to mind his guffaws though. No, maybe she even expects them? Oh, all these questions and I can''t afford to figure the answers out right now! Oh, woe is me! Ah, never mind. I still have to finish a fight here, one way or another.


    ¡°See, you are even offering to spring for a headstone! I just knew you aren''t all bad!¡±


    She just snorts and shakes her head.


    ¡°You''re incorrigible. But to answer your earlier question. It''s a liberal helping of vitality combined with plenty of levels in the right defensive skills and decent gear. Having two classes that come with plenty of health doesn''t hurt either.¡±


    She pauses briefly.


    ¡°So, want to try again? Or would you like to take a moment to use an identification skill first. I really don''t mind. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Eh, no. Thanks, but no thanks. I''m a little low on Mana right now. I''ll take you up on the other offer though.¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    I''m moving again even before I''m done talking. This time I go for the throat with a punch, or at least that is what I want her to believe. It certainly is a potential critical hit even she probably doesn''t want to ignore.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Bluff has leveled up to level 2!]


    Oh yes, this time she does bring her arms up to block.


    I can''t fault her. I wouldn''t want to be punched in the throat either. Her throat isn''t my actual target though. Instead, even as she commits to the block, I shift slightly and bring up a knee again.


    Her eyes widen in realization and she does the almost impossible. She twists to the side to avoid taking a hit like the numbskull did.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Bluff has leveled up to level 3!]


    That too is anticipated though and she realizes it just a little too late, as my knee slams into her unprotected side, with all the momentum I can possibly muster behind it.


    [*Ding!* Critical hit! Sylwia''s Health reduced by 21!]


    Oh yes, she definitely felt that one. Not as much as I wish she would though. I still flash her a toothy smile.


    ¡°My, oh my! You really are a tough cookie, aren''t you?¡±


    She sucks in a sharp breath, but recovers surprisingly fast anyway, only to return my grin in kind.


    ¡°For sure. If you want to keep nibbling at me like that, you risk loosing some teeth.¡±


    Not even the not so veiled threat manages to darken my mood. I like her banter!


    Before I can reply though she is moving already.


    She slams into me like a runaway bull, except her attack lacks finesse. On top she isn''t terribly fast. Not nearly as fast as I am anyway. The attack really isn''t targeted all that well either. Thus in the end it is more of a powerful shove than an actual punch.


    Since she is too slow I can even start moving backwards to reduce the impact further.


    [*Ding!* You have been hit! Health reduced by 0!]


    I stumble back a few steps but regain my balance easily. As I straighten back up, I''m already grinning again, while she is eyeing my warily. By now I''m quite confident that I''ll win if we keep going.


    ¡°Not bad, but my defense isn''t either. And you lack momentum. Seriously, Sylwia, you need to work on your agility a little. Your attacks lack the momentum that mine pack. Especially if you don''t aim for any vital spots.¡±


    Her brows furrow. I can see that she is thinking hard, even if I''m not quite sure what she is thinking about.


    I almost miss the subtle movement, as she slips one of her hands into a pocket under her cloak. When it emerges again she is wearing brass knuckles on it.


    My left eyebrow twitches a little.


    ¡°Really? Brass knuckles? I thought that we might get along pretty well, but that''s a little hurtful, you know.¡±


    Her frown deepens into a proper scowl. At the same time I can''t help but think that she is a little torn on the subject. She certainly sounds a little uncertain as she replies, thus what probably is intended as a barb really isn''t.


    ¡°That''s kind of the point.¡±


    In the end her compatriot, who so far has made sure to stay out of the way, steps in before things can get really ugly. He puts a hand on her shoulder before she can get moving again.


    ¡°That''s enough for today Sylwia. Lets stop while we all can still walk away from this. Let''s save ourselves a headache.¡±


    She falters and turns halfway to face him, ignoring me almost entirely in the process.


    ¡°Are you sure, boss?¡±


    He nods.


    ¡°Quite sure, dear.¡±


    She doesn''t question him any further. Instead she makes the brass knuckles disappear into some pocket under her cloak again.


    The man in turn lets go of her shoulder to address me directly instead.


    ¡°It seems my brother picked up quite the interesting apprentice. I can''t wait to see what kind of trouble you''ll cause him.¡±


    He laughs out loud.


    ¡°I''d say we might have some interesting times ahead of us. So, please, do try to stay alive. I''m looking forward to hearing about your exploits.¡±


    Without waiting for a reply he turns and slinks away into the shadows. He merges with the deeper darkness of the alleys surprisingly well, most certainly using some skill or maybe even several.


    This leaves me and Sylwia. She nods, doesn''t leave right away though.


    ¡°I''ll keep it in mind. Your advice.¡±


    I rock back and forth on my feet briefly.


    ¡°Please do. Maybe we''ll get a chance to test our abilities against each other again.¡±


    She looks at me aghast for a moment. Then she shakes her head and turns to leave. Her last words are muttered under her breath, almost inaudible. It feel''s like [Spot] improves a little as I pick them up anyway.


    ¡°You shouldn''t look forward to that. We don''t fight for fun.¡±


    Then she too is gone, swallowed back up by the night.


    I retreat into the nearby shadows myself and wait a little longer, my senses sharpened, just in case. Curiously enough it feels like my [Stealth] is improving a little. I barely pay it any heed though. Only when no other trouble rears it''s head do I dare to sigh in relief.


    I''m moderately confident that I could have made not just Slywia but all of them, except maybe for the man that probably is Jerzy''s brother, eat some humble pie, but I''m still glad that I didn''t have to.


    If they all had shifted to using brass knuckles, cudgels or the likes early on, things certainly could have taken a turn for the worse for me. Much, much worse. Worse than I care for for sure.


    Before I can leave the scene something glinting in the dirt catches my attention. It is just a single beam of moonlight reflected by something metallic, but I take notice anyway.


    I still and look around once more, to make sure it isn''t the bait of a trap, but I can''t see or hear anything. No more ambushes. No tripwires or other traps either. Just as well.


    I slink over and bend down in passing to pick up the little piece of metal. I polish it on my pants briefly until it is all shiny again.


    ¡°Well, well, are you my new lucky penny? Yes. Yes, you are!¡±


    It''s just silly superstition. Or maybe it isn''t it? This is a world of magic after all. Either way, I don''t slip the coin into my purse. I deposit it in one of my pant pockets instead. I don''t want to spend my new lucky charm by accident after all.


    Maybe I should get a piece of string to fashion it into a proper talisman? Yes, that''s what I''ll do. Tomorrow. First I need some sleep. The night has been rather exciting after all.


    The landlady dozing on her stool besides the door doesn''t even look up as I pass her. She mutters dire warnings while still half asleep though.


    ¡°Remember. Either you''re out by noon or I''ll throw your sorry ass out onto the street myself. Doesn''t matter how late you came in. Got it?¡±


    I stop for the briefest of moments to nod. Then I disappear inside, counting the doors to make sure I stop at the right one. I double check to make sure the door is locked once I''m inside. Then I stretch out on the floor of the room that barely deserves to be called that, using my pack for a pillow and my cloak as a blanket. Sleep claims me not much later.

 Chapter 24 - A deal too good to refuse

    I wake well before noon. In fact I wake early enough in the morning at first and make the conscious choice to sleep in at least a little afterwards. Not for too long though. The floor may be better than the stone floor in the tower and I have a blanket of sorts this time around, but I''m still far from actually being comfortable.


    [*Ding!* You slept. Not bad, but not terribly well either! Health increased by 0! Mana increased by 5!]


    I''ll need to find something a little better in the future. Once I can afford luxuries like that. For now I''ll need to be a little more stingy with my Mana. I really splurged last night, changing my shape not once but twice.


    It''s either that or I need to level up more quickly. If anything my pace will slow down even more in the long run though. Unless I manage to get a second class too. Sylwia mentioned something like that, didn''t she? And that Kronk had two classes too.


    Yes, this option bears some looking into. Just like a thousand other things. Maybe I''ll get to ask some questions today, when I meet with my local benefactor. Who knows, I might just receive some answers for once. I groan as I stare up at the ceiling. Nah, no way in hell will I receive any answers for free.


    Before I can foul my mood any further I roll to my feet. I do a few stretches, not an easy feat in this cramped room, and get dressed again, making sure my new lucky penny is still there. Then I pack the rest of my meager belongings back up. I even check and double check to make sure that I''m not leaving anything behind, before I slip out of the room.


    Another woman is sitting on the stool by the entrance now, but she shows about as much interest as the one from yesterday. She only perks up slightly when I hand her the key to my room.


    ¡°I hope you haven''t left any mess behind.¡±


    When I only raise an eyebrow at the question she whistles and a boy with a broom hurries over. She hands the key to him before seeing me off with a casual wave.


    ¡°Come again.¡±


    I don''t reply, except for a curt nod. I might not have much of a choice after all. I doubt I''ll find any more affordable accommodations around here after all. Yes, in all likelihood I''ll be back tonight.


    Now I have a meeting ahead of me. I''m not in too much of a hurry though and I don''t want anyone to think otherwise. And while I''m on my way to the tavern at the waterfront I take the opportunity to get to know this part of the town a little better too.


    I might not have much money to spend right now, but that doesn''t mean that I can''t have a look at the various shops and workshops along the way. I especially keep my eyes open for any tailors ,although I have little hope to afford any new clothes, and especially underwear, anytime soon.


    The harbor at the waterfront is a lot more busy this time of the day. The fishermen and women must have been out early, as they are already busy unloading their catch. Other than them a number of cargo ships are being loaded and made ready to depart soon. Unlike the local fishermen they apparently don''t want to risk traversing the river''s treacherous waters and especially its shallows until the sun is much higher in the sky.


    For a moment I consider joining the laborers hauling cargo onto these ships. The pay isn''t stellar for sure, but every coin would be appreciated right now. In the end I decide against it though. At least for now. This is an option I can always reconsider another day. Now I have an appointment of sorts.


    The man I''m supposed to meet finds me well before I can enter the tavern. He slinks up to almost out of nowhere. Curiously enough [Danger Sense] doesn''t trigger. Jerzy, or whatever his real name may be, sounds quite cheerful as he greets me.


    ¡°Welcome back! I take it you were successful? You know, why don''t you join me and tell me over a beer?¡±


    I nod and let him lead the way. Just as we enter the tavern I get the feeling that [Streetwise] just improved a little. The interior of the tavern is a little quieter this time of the day. This change of circumstances suits me just fine though.


    The man leads us to a different table this time around. It is another that is a little out of the way though. And the seat he picks allows him to keep an eye on the rest of the room as well as the entrance. Very sensible.


    A few glances tell me that there is another patron keeping an eye on the entrance too, just like the other time.


    Jerzy waves over one of the serving girls. We don''t have to actually place an order though, as she places mugs of beer in front of both of us, the moment she arrives. It seems she is well aware of how this man likes to get things done. Without saying anything else he raises his mug to take a sip.


    I mirror him, as a little refreshment is just what I need right now. A mug of beer isn''t exactly the breakfast of champions, but it sure is better than nothing. Especially as the beer here is a little more hearty than what I''m used to. And besides, it testes pretty good.


    Finally I set the mug back down and fish the scroll from my pack. I place it on the table in front of me, but I don''t let go of it yet.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°That was an exciting little trip. About the fellows patrolling the streets inside the walls. They aren''t part of the guard, or are they?¡±


    He shakes his head and smiles.


    ¡°No, you are quite right. They aren''t. Those are the night watch. They are a smidgen more competent than the regular guards. Better paid, equipped and trained too. You didn''t get into a quarrel with them, right?¡±


    [*Ding!* Your skill Gather Information has leveled up to level 3!]


    I smile, as the divine whisper brushes my mind. What a nice surprise. Then I shake my head, to answer the man''s question.


    ¡°No, nothing like that. I stayed well out of their way. I was just a little curious about them. The trip got really interesting on the way back though. I had another run in with your brother''s apprentices.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Their leader brought a little extra muscle this time around. Your brother was there too.¡±


    He nods and takes another sip from his mug.


    ¡°After your little adventure in the afternoon it is only natural that he took an interest. You look no worse for wear though, so I take it things worked out in your favor? It wasn''t too much trouble, right?¡±


    He probably is well aware of how things worked out. I would be very surprised indeed if he for some reason isn''t. I decide to indulge him anyway and elaborate on my encounter from last night.


    ¡°They were waiting for me, when I returned from the temple. Jumped me just as I got back down from the wall. Gave their wannabe leader, that loudmouth Barandon, a piece of my mind. Shut him nicely.¡±


    I take a sip from my beer in turn and let him stew for a moment. Except, that only really works on people who don''t already know all the facts.


    ¡°Exchanged some pointers with a tough gal afterwards. I think her name is Sylwia. Considering she is the kind who probably does most of their talking with their fists she is actually pretty pleasant.¡±


    I shrug and drink some more beer, taking my sweet time as I do so.


    ¡°Then your brother decided to step in before we could get to the point where we would have had to have some serious words that could have hurt someone''s feelings. Overall I''d say, it wasn''t all bad. It certainly could have been worse.¡±


    Jerzy in turn nods cheerfully. He seems well entertained by my retelling of the happenings.


    ¡°So you got to meet some of the family. Nice. And my brother''s left hand woman too. And it seems you got along reasonably well. From what I have heard you certainly left an impression with her. Marvelous! Yes, truly marvelous I''d say!¡±


    He points at the scroll still trapped under my hand.


    ¡°That leaves just one question. Now, that you have proven yourself reasonably skilled and have even met some of the family, do you still want to accept an apprenticeship under me? What do you say?¡±


    I nod and move my mug aside a little, so he can unfurl the scroll on the table.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Then I gesture to the scroll.


    ¡°What now? Do we sign it?¡±


    He grins and produces a comparatively tiny knife from the folds of his cloak.


    ¡°Yes, in a way we do.¡±


    Then he pricks his thumb, drawing just enough blood to form a single drop. Then he presses the bloody thumb onto the parchment, leaving a neat finger print behind as he pulls it away again. Afterwards he offers the knife to me.


    I accept it and repeat the procedure, placing an equally neat, bloody finger print next to his. I''m almost a little disappointed.


    ¡°This is it? No magic or anything?¡±


    He shakes his head and chuckles, as he accepts the little knife back. He lets it disappear into the folds of his garment again. The scroll follows once the blood has had a little time to dry.


    ¡°No magic. No nothing. You know that we signed a deal. I know that we signed a deal. It is give and take. The apprenticeship grants you privileges but it comes with obligations too. And we both know that the score will be settled in the end.¡±


    I chuckle too. I can''t help but be amused a little.


    ¡°You almost make it sound like we are a real guild, like the bakers or brewers.¡±


    He acts as if my words wound him.


    ¡°But my dear, we are a real guild! The archives of the lord contain all the necessary paperwork. Your contract will go there too. Doesn''t matter that none of the lord''s scribes will ever know about it.¡±


    I almost choke on the last of my beer, then I break into heartfelt laughter. It takes me a moment to calm back down, but Jerzy doesn''t seem to mind. Once I regain control of myself I decide to get in a question real quick, before he can take over the conversation.


    ¡°Well, master. Could you provide me some guidance? I have been wondering about people with multiple classes. How would go about acquiring a second class myself?¡±


    He nods, as if greatly pleased by my attitude, stroking an imaginary beard in the process.


    ¡°Dear pupil, that is both an easy and a hard lesson. It is easy to teach but hard to learn.¡±


    I''m paying close attention by now, which seems to greatly please him.


    ¡°Classes are unlocked by achievements. Usually the class will be better if the achievement is harder to reach. Not all achievements unlock classes though. Some will provide upgrades to your skills, which, as I would like to say, is quite desirable too.¡±


    He finishes his own beer before resuming the impromptu lesson.


    ¡°Take Sylwia for an example, since you have already met her. She has an achievement called [School of hard knocks]. It unlocked her [Enforcer] class.¡±


    My left eyebrow rises a little at the revelation.


    ¡°Let me guess, in the school of hard knocks you learn how to take a beating and live to tell the tale?¡±


    He gets up and motions for me to follow.


    ¡°Very astute! Indeed, that pretty much is it. My advice, if you would care for it, is to not take the first best class offered, unless it happens to be a crazy good one. Quality matters after all, even if you could still earn upgrades later on. Now, are you ready for a first little task?¡±


    He just barely waits for me to nod in confirmation.


    ¡°Very well. I need a little extra muscle for a job. Nothing fancy. My good man Wiktor will tell you everything you''ll need to know. There is a mill a little upstream at the waterfront on the other side of town. You''ll meet him there.¡±

 Chapter 25 - The right hand man

    Of course I get a chance to get to know the city better, by walking all the way across it, right off the bat. I should be careful what I wish for. Well, I guess it isn''t the worst that can happen so I should be glad. And maybe I am. I''m a little curious too though, what this job will be about.


    In all likelihood it won''t be any kind of business or activity that the law abiding citizens of Riverrun would like to be associated with. Of that I''m pretty certain despite not knowing any details. I''m not working for a charity here after all. Well, not a charity in the most common sense anyway. Got to take some first, before I can give.


    My destination is pretty much impossible to miss. There is only one water mill after all, at least as far as I can see. I have seen a windmill too, built onto one of the tower foundations of the city wall, but that is another thing altogether and not anywhere near the waterfront.


    At least all the walking I''m doing is worth another level up of my [Streetwise] skill, as a divine whisper shorty lets me know.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Streetwise has leveled up to level 4!]


    I guess I have to be thankful for every small blessing.


    The mill might be hard to miss. The man I''m supposed to meet on the other hand is a little harder to find. Especially as I can''t look around exactly as I please. I don''t want to appear too nosy. I''d rather not have to answer pointed questions, should the owner of the mill spot me.


    The solution to this conundrum is rather obvious in hindsight. The man I''m supposed to meet in all likelihood doesn''t want to draw anymore attention than me after all.


    Instead of wasting time checking the direct surroundings of the mill, I roam a little further along the way leading there. Eventually I stumble across a man that might just be the mentioned Wiktor, dozing in the shadow of a tree by the wayside a little beyond the mill.


    Or is he just pretending to be asleep? I nudge him with my foot and he shoots upright. Well, it seems he really was asleep. Not so much anymore now though.


    ¡°You wouldn''t happen to be Wiktor?¡±


    He blinks at me owlishly, yawns and gets up at long last.


    ¡°Who wants to know?¡±


    Does he even know my name? I''ll just have to trust Jerzy that he put some thought into this.


    ¡°I''m Viviona.¡±


    He takes a moment to brush some grass and dirt off his clothes.


    ¡°Ah, I see. The new cutie.¡±


    For the briefest of moments I just stare open mouthed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He just shrugs. He doesn''t even make an attempt at an apology.


    ¡°What, what? It''s the truth. If you happen to have a little time one of these nights I could show you around the town a little.¡±


    No, he really isn''t sorry in the slightest. Does he really not see anything wrong with his choice of words? Or is this actually just a honest offer to show me around town? Nothing less, nothing more?


    I sigh and shake my head.


    ¡°Aren''t we here for a job?¡±


    He looks at me, feigning surprise.


    ¡°Oh! Now that you remind me. And here I was wondering why Jerzy would send me out here today of all days! And here I was hoping I might be able to nap a little more. I need my beauty sleep, you know?¡±


    I roll my eyes, but play along anyway.


    ¡°Sure. If you plan to have a fun night at the town you need to get in a little sleep beforehand.¡±


    He strikes a silly pose and flashes me a beaming smile.


    ¡°See! I just knew you would understand!¡±


    By now I''m pretty sure that someone is watching us from the direction of the mill. We might be out of earshot, but we are most certainly not out of sight after all. Thus I decide to play along a little longer. At least my [Danger Sense] isn''t tingling, thus it probably isn''t too bad. I decide to act a little exasperated.


    ¡°Anyway, the job? We probably should get to it. I doubt Jerzy would be too enthusiastic if we return to town only to tell him that we forgot all about it over exchanging silly banter. So, what is it about? Is there anything I should know? Is it about the mill? Or are we just meeting here because it''s a convenient landmark that is hard to miss?¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    He chuckles and nods in the direction of the path that leads further away from the town and the mill as well.


    ¡°Come, lets walk together for a little.¡±


    He doesn''t wait for an actual response and takes the lead instead. In the end I have no choice but to follow. After a while he speaks up again.


    ¡°You got it right. The mill is a convenient meeting point. Just about everyone knows what a mill is after all. And no, we won''t bother the miller and her family. The lord wouldn''t take kindly to that. He, or rather his advisers, let a lot slide, but if you mess with the towns food supply they''ll crack down on you hard. And besides, she is a retired adventurer. Bother her only if you really want a good walloping, or a bath in the river. The last one who tried got dunked real good. Again and again.¡±


    He lets out an amused chuckle.


    ¡°Ah, that was a sight.¡±


    I can only roll my eyes.


    ¡°The way you say it makes me suspect that you might just try to set up some poor fools to get walloped and dunked for your own amusement.¡±


    He looks back at me, pretending to be shocked.


    ¡°Oh no! I would never! And anyway, we are almost there. See that farmstead just ahead? That''s our destination.¡±


    It turns out that despite being able to see the farmstead and the surrounding clearing along the river easily we still take a while to get there. I take the time to look around a little. Despite my best try I can''t even begin to figure out what they are growing here. I''m not very familiar with farming after all. The only thing that I''m moderately sure of is, that it is neither corn nor rice.


    ¡°What are they growing here? And didn''t you say that messing with the town''s food supply is a way to invite swift retribution by the local lord?¡±


    He lets out an amused laugh.


    ¡°You pay attention. I can see why Jerzy likes you. Yes, I did say that. They are growing barley here. They aren''t selling it though. Not any more. Instead they decided to distill strong spirits from it. And while having those is nice, they aren''t nearly essential enough to the survival of the town to get the lord involved.¡±


    I have a feeling that [Gather Information] improves another little bit as he keeps explaining.


    ¡°The town''s guild of brewers and distillers on the other hand take exception. They don''t like it when the farmers move in on their turf.¡±


    He pauses to chuckle. This time it isn''t exactly a pleasant sound though.


    ¡°The middlemen never take kindly to anyone attempting to cut them out. Even less so this time around, as the spirits they distill here are pretty good. Possibly better than anything the masters in town can produce. Maybe because the water is better out here. I mean, we are barely an hour from the town, but it really makes a difference.¡±


    He pauses to point at the surrounding woods.


    ¡°They can sell at a lower price too, as they still have plenty of wood here. Wood you need to keep the stills running. The brewers and distillers in town have to import theirs and it costs them.¡±


    I ponder the information he presented, as we keep walking in silence for a little longer.


    ¡°It still sounds like an issue the brewers and distillers should take to the lord. Isn''t this a classic trade dispute. Why do we get involved instead?¡±


    Now he laughs out loud.


    ¡°Oh, they did take it up to the lord, or at least his advisers. The thing is, they don''t want to upset the farmers. Those are all hard working free men and women after all. Men and women with the right to bear arms. And of course they provide just about all the food the city needs too.¡±


    I let out a groan, as realization dawns upon me.


    ¡°The lord''s advisers want this settled, but they don''t want to settle it themselves. They want an independent third party. Someone who will work for a moderate fee. Someone who won''t make a fuss. And most importantly, someone they can lay the blame at, if things go sour?¡±


    He nods along with my words.


    ¡°Yes to all of that. Very astute! It really is a pleasure working with you!¡±


    By now our approach has been noticed. A small group of people are gathering along the path leading to the clustered together farmhouses. Several of these people are obviously armed and not with improvised weapons or farming implements either. There are, of course, swords, but I can see halberds too. Some light armor as well and at least one crossbow. It seems these people are well aware of their situation and expecting trouble.


    As we draw close a slightly older man steps ahead of the others. He too is armed and armored, but at least his sword is still sheathed. His disposition towards us is no better than any of the others though, that much becomes obvious as he calls out to us.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    Well, that is rather clear and to the point. Very little room for misunderstandings. Wiktor doesn''t let the harsh greeting discourage him though. He spreads his arms in amenable gesture.


    ¡°Is that any way to greet people coming to do business?¡±


    My gaze shifts to one of the youngsters at the back of the elder farmer, as I feel an identification skill wash over me. My brows furrow slightly, as my mood darkens. I decide not to speak up and make a fuss though. At least it wasn''t the same unpleasant skill the gate guard used.


    The elder in turn doesn''t really buy into Wiktor''s response to his heartfelt greeting.


    ¡°Oh shut up! You piece of pond scum! You aren''t business, you are trouble!¡±


    I can''t help but snicker now.


    Wiktor turns, an up played look of fake betrayal on his face.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I just shrug. And mimic a figure of speech he used earlier.


    ¡°What, what? Aren''t you going to praise him for his astute observation?¡±


    He acts as if I just mortally wounded him.


    ¡°Oh woe is me! The apprentice drives a dagger into my back the moment I turn it! Oh, they grow up so fast these days!¡±


    I can''t help but laugh, although I try not to laugh too long and hard. The armed farmers seem to relax a little too. Was this his intention from the beginning? It is hard to tell. As long as it works it is a welcome change though.


    Wiktor turns to address the farmers directly again.


    ¡°Well, you aren''t exactly wrong. At least in some regards. I''m really here to do some business though.¡±


    The old mans bushy brows furrow, but at least he seems willing to listen.


    ¡°This still is about the brewers and distillers from the city making a fuss, isn''t it? I can''t quite see what kind of business I might be able to do with you that would resolve our issues.¡±


    Wiktor looks around briefly, then he gestures towards the farmhouses.


    ¡°Why don''t we head inside, so I can explain our proposal without anyone listening in? Maybe have a drink or two too while we are at it?¡±


    There are some murmurs rising from the group of armed farmers, but the old man shuts them up with a single gesture.


    ¡°Fine. Lets have a drink together. We don''t want anyone to say that we aren''t hospitable folk after all.¡±

 Chapter 26 - All work and no fun

    Apparently I''m not needed for the actual negotiations which the old man and Wiktor conduct in private, only accompanied by a bottle of the local liquor. Am I really only along to break the ice? Or to keep the others, which are now paying a little more attention than I''m comfortable with, occupied so they wouldn''t crowd Jerzy''s good man during the negotiations?


    Or am I just being shown off to other members of the guild? Well, that wouldn''t be the worst option to be perfectly honest. It gives me a chance to get to know the others in turn too.


    Should I try to break the ice with the others? It probably won''t have any immediate influence on the negotiations of the two men that have left us behind, so I might as well give it a try. I''m loathe to wonder what might happen at worst, because bad things most certainly can happen, but it is rather unlikely that anything really bad will come to pass. I decide to take a casual, low risk approach anyway.


    ¡°So, what do you do around here? I mean, other than work? Is there any fun to be had around town?¡±


    Some of them stare at me funny, almost like I have just grown a second head. The rest look at each other as if they are uncertain what to make of my question. Finally one of the few women among the group of armed individuals speaks up.


    ¡°We don''t get out a lot. There is a lot of work to be done at a farm of this size.¡±


    Then one of the men takes over.


    ¡°And the work hasn''t gotten any less ever since we started distilling our own liquor.¡±


    The others nod in confirmation. Finally the one who used an identification skill on me adds his own conclusion.


    ¡°That the damn greedy pigs from town raise a stink about it now doesn''t make it any better either. They have tried to raid our place twice now and might try again, although we always sent them home with bloody noses so far. Its just, we don''t really have time off from work as things are right now. If we don''t work the farm, we haul barrels. And if we don''t do that, we are on patrol.¡±


    There is another round of nods. Some solemn. Others serious. The current state of affairs apparently doesn''t sit well with them.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Gather Information has leveled up to level 4!]


    I take a moment to process the information provided. This divine whisper certainly seems to suggest that it might be relevant in one way or another.


    At the same time I''m not willing to give up on this line of inquiry completely yet. I mean sure, they are really busy right now, but their words suggest that the circumstances can''t have been dire like this all the time. There has to be something! Anything! Thus I decide to keep digging.


    ¡°Sure, you are all quite busy right now, but there has to be something? Right? Which inn or tavern would you recommend? Are there any hosting bards worth listening to? Any traveling performers I could look forward to? Anything? I''m not from around here, you know. I could really use some help!¡±


    Again they look at each other, uncertainty plainly evident on their faces. Finally one works up the courage to answer.


    ¡°Well there are a few things. Not a whole lot though. So don''t expect too much.¡±


    I nod happily to prompt the guy to go on.


    ¡°First we don''t usually go to town to drink, since we pretty much sit at the source here. On most evenings we''ll just break out whatever instruments we have, make some music ourselves and have a drink or maybe two.¡±


    Some of the others nod. That sounds surprisingly sensible. It sounds a little boring too though. Thankfully that isn''t all. Once again one of the others takes over.


    ¡°We have some festivals. Nothing fancy, you know. Just the usual, you know. The midsummer dance is the most fun, but we celebrate the new year at midwinter too.¡±


    The one who used [Identify] on me pipes up again at this point.


    ¡°The harvest festival is pretty nice as well. Honestly, it might be the one I like best. It comes with fresh beer and all the best food.¡±


    There are some murmurs among the armed farmhands. Some seem to disagree, but just as many share this sentiment. I can''t fault the guy either. While some might enjoy the dances more, good food certainly is an argument in favor of the harvest festival.


    Finally the woman who answered me first adds her own take on things.


    ¡°Beyond that its pretty situational. Weddings can be fun, but you better not show up to one without an invitation and a proper gift.¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Now that gets a laugh out of just about everyone. I can just see this rowdy bunch roughing up uninvited or otherwise unwelcome guests at a wedding.


    All this talking has another benevolent effect. It earns me another partial increase for my [Syld] language skill, as my understanding of the language deepens a little.


    It seems Wiktor and the elder are still not done with their negotiations. I sharpen my ears best I can, in an attempt to catch some of the conversation that is going on behind closed doors, but to no avail.


    Well, not to no avail at all. I can feel [Perception] getting closer to another level up. It isn''t quite there yet though. And of course I can''t pick up any details of the negotiations. The best I can tell is, that they are still talking. And they aren''t shouting at each other either, which has to count for something.


    I''m not yet ready to give up on my line of inquiry. There are some points the crowd keeping me company has not addressed yet after all.


    ¡°That''s good to know. No suggestions regarding any taverns though? No bards or other performers worth mentioning?¡±


    A round of head shakes is my only answer at first. By now it doesn''t take long for one of the crowd to elaborate a little. Maybe they are warming up to me?


    ¡°Can''t really help you with the taverns. Like we said, we do what little drinking we do here and the inn keepers aren''t terribly fond of guests that don''t drink for some reason.¡±


    That comment earns some laughter. I can''t help but grin too. Yes, tavern owners and serving personnel probably don''t have a particularly high opinion of that kind of customer. The one talking isn''t quite done yet. Once the laughter dies back down he continues.


    ¡°As for bards ¡­ well, most of those are adventurers. Very few of them stick around town for any length of time. They usually only perform at the inns and taverns in between their forays out into the wild. You''ll be much more likely to find some locals with wildly varying skills performing at these places.¡±


    He pauses briefly and taps his chin for a moment. Then another thought seems to come to his mind.


    ¡°There is one notable exception though. We tend to get a band of traveling performers once a year around here. Usually around the harvest festival. That is more of a suggestion than a firm rule though, as they usually make a stop in Riverrun only on their way to their winter quarters at the coastal cities up north. Depending on the roads and the weather they might be a week early or late too.¡±


    Another decides to add a little more detail.


    ¡°You can''t really miss them though, when they are in town. They set up camp with all their wagons just outside of town. They build a pretty nice stage for their plays too. Dramas. Comedies. Both tend to be worth the penny they charge for admittance. They even have some real stage magicians that add to the experience.¡±


    My [Gather Information] skill improves a little further as the conversation carries on. These might only seem like small tidbits of information with little worth, but they all add to the picture of the town of Riverrun. Every little bit of information can come in handy one of these days, no matter how insignificant it might seem right now.


    Eventually our conversation comes to an end though, as the negotiation between the elder and Wiktor comes to a conclusion too. Plenty of heads turn and I''m no exception either in that regard, as the closed door opens again and the two emerge, demonstratively shaking hands in the process. It seems they have found an agreement.


    Some of the farmhands seem a little confused. All of them are brimming with barely held in check curiosity. The elder seems not to be willing to share the details yet though. His gaze darkens as he takes in all the man and women sitting or standing around.


    ¡°What''s up with you lazy lot! It''s still daylight! There is work to be done! Get to it already, you lazy bums!¡±


    There is some grumbling, but no one dares to actually protest. The crowd disperses quickly instead. It seems everyone knows what they are actually supposed to do. It is either that or they know how to look busy enough not to draw the elder''s ire.


    Wiktor and the elder shake hands one more time, then the other rogue rejoins me with a playful grin. He continues down the path upon which we came, to return to town, without ever looking back to make sure I follow.


    ¡°Got to know the locals a little, yes?¡±


    I snort in amusement. My answer is short and to the point.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He doesn''t seem to mind. No, quite the opposite is true.


    ¡°Good, good. You''ll be seeing them every once in a while. It''s best not to involve anyone they are not yet familiar with in our dealings.¡±


    Now this piques my curiosity. I hasten my steps a little to catch up with him, so we can talk face to face as we walk.


    ¡°What is this about? Which dealings? Anything I should know?¡±


    He looks over without stopping and starts to explain.


    ¡°The old man agreed to join the guild of brewers and distillers. He''ll pay the guild tariffs in addition to the lord''s tithe.¡±


    My brows furrow a little.


    ¡°That doesn''t sound like a good deal for him? Or am I mistaken? And how does that involve me?¡±


    Now he flashes me a grin. The grin of the fox that just made of with one of the chicken.


    ¡°Indeed, but that is just the official deal with the brewers and distillers. The peace the lord wants. We on the other hand have a little side deal with him. One that will earn us a few pennies while sweetening the other deal for him too.¡±


    I just raise an eyebrow and let him continue.


    ¡°You notice how his place is upstream of Riverrun, yes? And all the destinations of any trade routes worth mentioning are downstream of the city?¡±


    Now I get what he is getting at!


    ¡°And you can''t just bypass the city on the river, right? You have to unload everything at the upstream waterfront. It has to be put in storage and offered at the markets, before anything left can be moved to the downstream waterfront from where it can then be shipped to the coastal cities? And all that involves a lot of time, paperwork and of course all the manpower necessary to move the goods?¡±


    His grin widens even more although that should be almost impossible.


    ¡°Exactly! Very astute! And we''ll help him avoid all that hassle with some of his shipments, while still making sure they will come with all the necessary paperwork.¡±


    I nod as comprehension settles in.


    ¡°And that will allow him to turn a decent profit with these shipments at the coastal cities, or even just the ones further downriver, offsetting the expenses caused by the guild tariffs. And we earn a little on the side too?¡±


    He hums a happy little tune and nods.


    ¡°Right! And you''ll be the face of this little operation. We''ll let you know in advance when you need to take a night off for this from whatever other obligations you might have.¡±

 Chapter 27 - Paws and pawns

    Of course my day is far from over. I don''t really expect it to be to begin with, but when Wiktor mentions our next stop, I''m a little surprised anyway. No, I really shouldn''t be. He just mentioned that I''ll have a job to do. It is only to be expected that I have to prepare for it. I decide to inquire anyway.


    ¡°The upstream waterfront? What are we doing there? I mean, I know some decent shops there, but that is about it.¡±


    He grins, as he leads the way.


    ¡°That''s just the thing. You need to get to know the neighborhood. There are some people you need to get to know too. And they need to know your face as well. So, we''ll make some introductions. We might look into getting you some more training too.¡±


    He eyes me up as we reenter the labyrinth of houses outside the city wall.


    ¡°You know how to knock around some idiots and you don''t get pushed around easily yourself. On top you have a way with words and you are a half decent sneak. There is still room for improvement though. Especially regarding the latter points.¡±


    He weaves through the narrow dirt road in between houses, dodging people left and right. I follow him, always half a step behind, as he only hums the same happy tune as earlier. Eventually he speaks up again.


    ¡°You can''t always intimidate people into seeing things your way. Sometimes you have to honey your words instead. And, correct me if I''m wrong, but I think you have no experience as a pickpocket at all. Those are the things we''ll try to work on. Maybe we''ll even make some progress. Who knows? Anyway, we are here!¡±


    As he speaks those last words he points at the shop in front of which we have stopped. The sign above the door shows some animal paws, although I''m uncertain of which animal exactly, and some coins, pennies mostly by the looks of them.


    I''m not sure what to make of the sign, but I memorize it anyway. My confusion must be clearly evident on my face. Or at least it is evident enough for Wiktor to pick up on it.


    ¡°This is the Paws & Pawn, a pawnshop. We have a decent, professional working relationship with the owner. Please do try to keep it that way, yes?¡±


    What can I say to that? Well, even if he doesn''t say it out loud, I have a good idea what kind of professional relationship a thieves guild might have with a pawnshop owner. I doubt this is the only fence they use though. Well, it is good to know one at least in case I need to move some ill gotten goods.


    Without any further delay we enter, since we wouldn''t want to draw undue attention here of all places.


    The interior is not unlike the other shop I have seen around here already. It is cluttered and a not lit very well for the better part. It doesn''t help that the few windows of the place are rather narrow. The sturdy bars in the windows don''t exactly help either.


    Curiously enough very few of the things on display are secured in any way. Yes, only a few of the more expensive items are chained to the rather sturdy shelves. Is it because the shop has a reputation? Or because any thief worth considering will be part of the outfit conducting business through this front?


    From somewhere deeper in the shop I can hear coins shifting. Yes, I''m almost certain that I hear the sound of shifting coin. How curious.


    As we move through the cluttered shelves, which are arranged about as labyrinthine as the buildings of this district in general, I can finally catch a glimpse of the counter.


    So far the entirety of the building has been taken up by a single room. The counter and the thick iron bars extending all the way to the ceiling above though separate part of it off. And for good reason too.


    As Wiktor slinks up to the counter I stop and stare. I have a little trouble believing what I see. I rub my eyes, but nothing changes. This is real.


    There, behind the counter and its iron bars is a little dragon, rolling around on a pile of coins, mostly pennies, but I can seen silver and gold coins too, almost like a cat on catnip. With his mostly shimmering black scales he looks a little like a cat too. The almost white scales on the dragon''s feet only serve to reinforce the image. Yes, he very much looks like an oversized, scaly tuxedo cat.


    Wiktor walks up to the counter as if it is the most natural sight. He doesn''t even slow down in the slightest. Finally he knocks on the counter.


    ¡°Hey, Beldrogar! Got a moment for us?¡±


    The little dragon lets out a sound that is somewhere between a sigh and a hiss. It doesn''t seem all that pleased by the interruption.


    No, wait, I really shouldn''t think of the dragon as an it. The name sounds decidedly male and if Wiktor treats him like a person I should too. Is this why Wiktor felt it necessary to mention the guild''s professional working relationship with the shop owner before we entered?Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Slightly annoyed that we interrupted his quality time, Beldrogar gets up and saunters over to the counter too. His voice sounds curious, maybe a raspy little like sandpaper or rustling leaves? I''m not quite sure, but I have no trouble understanding him anyway, which is what really matters.


    ¡°Wiktor, what''s up? Why do you interrupt my coin bath? You aren''t here to peddle something to me, are you?¡±


    My human companion waves the little dragon off.


    ¡°No, nothing boring like that.¡±


    He motions for me to step closer.


    ¡°I want to introduce a new face. Beldrogar, this is Viviona, Jerzy''s new apprentice. Viviona, this is Beldrogar, the owner of this magnificent shop, a master at moving goods and a connoisseur of fine coins.¡±


    I lower my head slightly.


    ¡°It''s a pleasure making your acquaintance.¡±


    Somehow Beldrogar seems a little excited. Is it the way his long, slightly serpentine body moves left and right? He certainly takes a moment to eye me up.


    ¡°Oh yes! A pleasure for sure!¡±


    What exactly does he mean by that? His choice of words is curious. Does he mean that it''s a pleasure to meet me? Or that it certainly has to be a pleasure for me to get to meet him? Whatever, I don''t get to dwell on it for long, as Wiktor speaks up again.


    ¡°Anyway, now that we have taken care of the pleasantries, can we use the room upstairs for a little? Our fresh little hatchling still needs a little training.¡±


    The dragon''s head swivels about briefly, from me to Wiktor and then back to me.


    ¡°Fine, under one condition.¡±


    This time I beat Wiktor to it.


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    Beldrogar puffs up his chest, before he answers.


    ¡°Well, since you interrupted my coin bath, I could use a little help polishing my scales. It is so hard to give them a proper shine!¡±


    I can''t help it. He appears like a cat begging to be groomed to me right now. Then an idea strikes me. So far he and Wiktor have been negotiating this deal without my input after all. It is time to change that.


    ¡°Fine. I don''t mind. There is another thing I want out of this though.¡±


    Now both the human and the dragon at the counter perk up.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    I pull my lucky penny out of my pocket.


    ¡°It''s nothing much. I just want a piece of string for my lucky penny, so I can wear it like a necklace.¡±


    [*Ding!* Your skill Haggling has leveled up to level 2!]


    This is a divine whisper I can very much appreciate. Wiktor in turn looks a little surprised at my request. I''m not sure about the dragon on the other hand. I''m no expert on dragon body language after all. I can see the dragon''s gaze refocusing on the coin I''m holding though.


    ¡°Oh! A real lucky penny! Well, alright. I can accommodate a fellow connoisseur of rare coins. We have a deal!¡±


    The dragon''s gaze shifts slightly, as does his focus. I can tell he is looking past me now, at something on the shelves taking up so much of the room. A moment later a thin leather cord floats over my shoulder, only to land in my hand as I open it.


    ¡°There you go!¡±


    then Beldrogar turns to face Wiktor once more.


    ¡°You have a key and you know the way up. Have fun!¡±


    Then his attention shifts to me once more.


    ¡°I''ll see you afterwards!¡±


    I don''t protest. The dragon already lived up to his part of the bargain after all. Instead I do as he suggested. I tie my lucky penny up with the thin leather cord, and slip it around my neck afterwards, so I won''t lose it by accident. I slip the coin under my blouse too, just to make sure. I don''t need to tempt fate, or any other pickpockets, after all.


    Then I follow Wiktor, who waits at the bottom of a narrow flight of stairs. The stairs squeak quite a bit. Or at least the first few do, until I start to place my steps with greater care. An action that, casual as it may be, earns me another partial increase of my [Stealth] skill.


    As we reach the top, Wiktor pulls out a key to unlock the door waiting for us there. Once we are through he locks the door behind us once more.


    The upper floor is a single large room too. In some ways it is much like the shop below. For one it is quite cluttered. In every other way it is as different as it possibly can be.


    This room incorporates the attic of the building as well and it isn''t cluttered with random things. No, not at all. Instead the recreation of one of the local streets takes up all the space from one end to the other. There are shopfronts and carts, banners and signs. The most astonishing though are the countless fancy mannequins, all dressed up different. The whole setup looks very much like a street scene frozen in time.


    This is important, and as a result [Streetwise] earns partial increase too.


    At the same time I, as I keep taking in more details, I can''t help but notice a few more differences. There is for one, of course, no mud on the ground. No, it is the wooden floor one would expect inside a building. And, all the fancy and not so fancy outfits on the mannequins come with numerous bells.


    It may seem like a small observation at first, but it really is an important detail. And thus it earns me one more divine whisper informing me of a skill leveling up.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Perception has leveled up to level 7!]


    A maniacal grin spreads across my face as I realize what this is. My voice comes out as an awed whisper.


    ¡°A training parkour. A real honest training parkour.¡±


    Wiktor seems to share my enthusiasm.


    ¡°Why don''t you give it a try? The lady in red at the shop of the cloth merchant. Try to get the content of her purse without ringing any bells.¡±


    I nod. I don''t exactly have high hopes for my first try, but I have to try! I certainly won''t improve if I don''t.


    There is another surprise waiting for me though. One Wiktor springs on me the moment I step into the recreated city street. The moment I do, the mannequins start moving. It''s surprisingly lifelike, except it''s incredibly eerie at the same time. It is Eerie, because they all move in utter silence.

 Chapter 28 - Ringing some bells

    I move through the eerily animated street towards the mark Wiktor indicated. I take great care not to bump into any of the moving mannequins, as to not jostle any of their bells.


    I can''t avoid every collision and every life sized dress up doll brushing up to me, but that isn''t exactly the purpose of this parkour anyway. People would certainly notice if I were to try and avoid all and any casual contact on a real street. It would possibly make me stand out more than bumping into some people.


    Thus I keep going, even if a bell jingles a little every once in a while. Besides I''m sure Wiktor would call a stop if I mess up for real. This is supposed to be a lesson after all, not some casual entertainment.


    I won''t deny that it is fun though. It really is, in a spooky way. The dolls'' movements are uncanny in away. It isn''t that they move jerky, as I initially expected. No, quite the opposite is true. All their movements are so smooth and graceful, it is hard to believe. It is like I''m watching a professional ensemble perform a carefully practiced ballet piece. Except, I don''t really have time to watch. I have a purse to snatch! Even if it''s just the purse of a doll.


    A problem quickly becomes obvious to me as I approach the mannequin in the red dress. The purse is firmly attached to her belt. There is no easy way to just snatch it. Much less so to do it unnoticed. I won''t give up just like that though. I have to at last try.


    I could try to open the purse''s string and reach in to grab its contents. Tricky but not impossible. I bite the tip of my tongue lightly as I slow down and reach out casually.


    I manage to tug the purse open, but I don''t even come close to doing it without making the little bell attached to it ring in alarm. This time it is enough to make this most curious simulation stop. My efforts don''t go entirely without reward though.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Sleight of Hand general skill at Level 1!]


    It isn''t much, but it is better than nothing. Much better in fact.


    Wiktor whistles and motions for me to come over. As I rejoin him the mannequins move to resume their initial positions. I watch them fro a moment or two, but then my companion, or rather teacher, speaks up.


    ¡°Don''t worry, no one succeeds on the first try. There is one important question though. Did you get a skill out of it?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°I did. Sleight of hand.¡±


    Now he whistles in appreciation.


    ¡°That''s an uncommon one. Congratulations! Most only get the more specialized pick pocketing at first and have to pick countless pockets to eventually upgrade it. I don''t have to explain the difference, or do I?¡±


    I tilt my head slightly and ponder this for a moment.


    ¡°Its spectrum of application is much wider?¡±


    He chuckles but nods anyway.


    ¡°It sure is. That makes it much easier to train too. You don''t have to actually pick any pockets to level it up. Doing some stage magic should do the trick too.¡±


    Just talking about it like that seems to be enough to get him thinking too.


    ¡°Maybe we can set up a shell game scam for you one of these days. Or you could try your hand at being a cardsharp. For now though, we''ll make the best use of our little training facility, yes?¡±


    I''m already about to get started again, focusing my attention on the lady in red already, when he speaks up again.


    ¡°The farmer selling turnips this time.¡±


    Of course he picks a different mark this time. The purpose of this exercise isn''t that I memorize patterns, that I''m sure are there, after all. I don''t have trouble spotting the new target anyway. My mentor picked one of the more recognizable ones this time around. Probably to get me used to these changes.


    I decide to try something different this time around. Opening the strings of purses and then reaching into them seems all too troublesome in hindsight. Instead I draw my knife this time around to cut the purse and grab whatever falls out. It isn''t perfect either, but it is worth a shot.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    My biggest problem is the size of the knife. Getting a big utility knife seemed like a good idea just the other day. Right now I wish I had gotten something smaller though. Something I could hide more easily, maybe even within the palm of my hand. Well, it is no use complaining now. I have to work with the tools I have, not with those I wish I had.


    I make my way in between the mannequins acting like city folk, softly humming to myself as I go. The farmer picked by Wiktor turns out to be a harder mark than the lady in red in the end. He is not one of the many just milling along the street after all. No, instead he is one of those actively peddling his wares. At least he isn''t just standing behind his stand, otherwise this would be downright impossible.


    I still have to time my approach just right, as the farmer dummy moves up to another, which pretends to show interest in the turnips on display. This is the best chance I''ll get anytime soon. Even more important, on a real street I couldn''t loiter around without drawing undue attention to myself. Thus I make my move instead of wasting any more time.


    I don''t cut open the purse itself this time. Instead I do my best to cut the string keeping it attached to the mannequin''s belt with a quick move of the one hand, while I try to catch it with the other before the bell attached to it can make much of a noise.


    Of course the attempt doesn''t go off without a hitch. In all likelihood I put a little too much force into the swipe with the knife. I have to though, as it isn''t all that sharp. Thus I can''t avoid the attached bell ringing quite audible.


    Even as the mannequins around me come to a stop at the sound of alarm, another disembodied bell heralds a divine whisper rewarding me for the attempt anyway.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Sleight of Hand has leveled up to level 2!]


    Wiktor claps, a slow cap not meant as an commendation. Then he waves me over back to the start.


    Ah well, can''t have everything. I take the purse along, since I already cut it''s string, as I make my way back.


    Wiktor accepts it and puts it on a workbench next to the exit. He makes a note on a blackboard above it too. Is it for whoever gets to maintain this training facility? It''ll need some maintenance eventually. I''m probably not the only to cut purses after all.


    Then, before he appoints a new mark for me, my mentor rummages through a drawer of the workbench. After a little search he pulls a much smaller, slightly curved and apparently very sharp blade from it.


    ¡°Not a bad attempt either. You don''t have quite the right knife for it though. Try again using this one instead.¡±


    He pauses for a moment, after handing me the knife in question, to tap his lip.


    ¡°Oh! Lets do something daring this time around. Why don''t you try to lighten the purse of the guard walking down the street for a change!¡±


    My left eyebrow rises a little.


    ¡°Are you trying to teach me fancy ways of committing suicide?¡±


    He just snorts.


    ¡°Bah! Guards are just people too! And besides the coin they carry is in all likelihood coin the took off some other poor fool not to long ago anyway. The world will be better off, even if just a little, if you make a first step in redistributing it instead.¡±


    Well, I can''t really argue with that. Or rather, I probably could, but it wouldn''t do either me or him any good. Besides, I don''t have a terribly high opinion of the local guards so far anyway. If anything they probably deserve to have their purses cut more than anyone else.


    This time I move with greater ease and some confidence. The small knife fits well into the palm of my hand, entirely unlike my own which really is too cumbersome for this particular purpose.


    I don''t have any trouble spotting the mannequin dressed up as a guard either. Indeed there are two of them moving through the crowd alongside, almost like real guards patrolling a real street.


    And like anyone else the guards are wearing purses on their belts. Do they really? I have never checked, but I guess the guild wouldn''t make up things like that for their training parkour, so it probably is true. Besides, they need to put whatever fines they collect somewhere.


    I follow the duo of mannequins for a little. Wiktor hasn''t specified which guard is supposed to be my mark. In the end I decide on the one that should be easier. Their purses are about equal in size, thus there would be no additional reward if I were to try my hand at the other one''s purse. Well, not unless the other one carries all the nice silver shilling and fat gold pound coins. There is no way to know beforehand though.


    I move a little aside and wait for them to finish their route in one direction. As they turn to head into the other direction I start moving again. I carefully match my steps to theirs, and just as they pass me I reach out and cut the purse of the one closer to me.


    The loaned knife cuts the leather easy enough and something that most certainly isn''t a coin tumbles out and into my palm. I catch it and move along without ever breaking my stride. I don''t even look at the thing I palmed. For now the resulting divine whisper is reward enough for me.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Sleight of Hand has leveled up to level 3!]


    Eventually I loop around and return to Wiktor, to take a look at what I got. It is a small, roughly coin sized sprocket. Not exactly like a modern sprocket, but close enough for me to recognize it for one. Curious, but well, whatever. I hand it to Wiktor.


    He places it on the workbench too and adds another note to the blackboard, while the mannequins return to their starting positions.


    It''s still incredibly eerie to watch them move about in silence like that. Their movements aren''t the jerky movements I kind of would have expected from automatons either. No, there is nothing crude or jerky about them. Instead they move with a surprising fluid grace. They have to of course. Otherwise they would set off their own bells.


    Wiktor must have noticed me watching the life sized dress up dolls.


    ¡°Don''t ask me how they work. That is Beldrogar working some kind of magic. Probably some kind of advanced Telekinesis. A little like the string he levitated to you downstairs.¡±


    My left eyebrow rises again.


    ¡°And he does all that free of charge?¡±


    Wiktor snorts and shakes his head.


    ¡°Nothing is ever truly free. Everything comes with a price. Sometimes it might just not be obvious. In this case though, our scaly business partner gets to train his own skills too. I''m sure that with everyone who drops by to use the place he gets some solid levels out of it.¡±


    He pauses to tap his chin once more.


    ¡°Anyway, maybe we should quit for now. You still have to keep up your end of the bargain with Beldrogar after all. By the way, keep the knife. I''m sure you''ll be able to put it to good use eventually.¡±


    I blink once. Then I slip the purse knife into my pack. I can''t help but think about Wiktors very own words. Nothing is free. Everything has a price. I guess I''ll figure out what the tag attached to this gift will be eventually. I don''t protest though, since it really is a very useful little tool.

 Chapter 29 - Change of mind

    Without much further delay we leave the training parkour behind. Wiktor makes sure the door is locked again as we leave, then we head back down into the pawn shop.


    The little dragon is already waiting for us. He is still behind the protective barrier of the counter and its bars though. He stands next to the singe barred gate that leads through now though. Yes, he stands there on his hind legs, his head resting on his folded front legs on the counter, while his long scaly tail swings about in what I can only guess is excitement. He sounds pretty chipper too.


    ¡°Had some fun? Give it another try one of these days!¡±


    Then he continues in a stage whisper.


    ¡°I could even increase the difficulty a little next time.¡±


    I look at him in surprise.


    ¡°There are different settings?¡±


    Wiktor is the one to answer as we move over to the counter.


    ¡°Yes, there are. This one was just right for you this time around though. On the next difficulty setting the mannequins will react to any drawn weapons they spot. And so on and so forth.¡±


    Beldrogar nods enthusiastically.


    Before either he or my human mentor can say anything else though I decide to broach the subject of my promise to the dragon.


    ¡°So, want me to help with your scales now? Right here? Or would you prefer some other time or place?¡±


    The dragon shopkeeper''s surprisingly emotive face brightens and his tail whips around to tap something under the counter. A moment later the barred gate springs open too.


    ¡°Here and now is fine. Come on in.¡±


    Then, before I can get moving his eyes narrow and the next few words he adds come out in a dangerous, rasping hiss.


    ¡°Watch your hands on this side though. I don''t take kindly to thieves stupid enough to think that they can get away with stealing from a dragon''s hoard. Do I make myself clear? Do you understand?¡±


    I''m taken aback a little at first, but then, once I recover, I''m quick to nod. The dragon, despite not being any larger than me can be surprisingly scary.


    ¡°Perfectly clear!¡±


    Wiktor waves as I enter the partition behind the bars.


    ¡°Alright, apprentice. Have fun and maybe try to earn yourself a coin or two. Just try your best not to get caught. Someone will get in touch with you tomorrow. Probably.¡±


    Then he disappears into the labyrinth of shelves. A moment later I can hear the front door, just as the barred gate in the counter closes behind me too.


    Beldrogar taps the spot under the counter with the tip of his tail once more and, as my gaze follows the movement, I can spot a bucket with some brushes and rags. Although calling them rags might be a little off. They are all rather fine cloth after all and neatly folded. The brushes on the other hand look like heavy duty tools. What a curious mix.


    I don''t waste any time pondering the exact nature of these things though. I just grab the bucket and follow the dragon. Up close I realize that he isn''t actually all that small. In fact he is only a little smaller than me. Well, alright, I''m not exactly a giant myself. Not right now anyway. I probably could be though. In hindsight Beldrogar only looks small next to Wiktor, who stands taller than both of us.


    The dragon doesn''t climb back onto his hoard though. Instead he hops onto a low, padded bench on which he stretches before making himself comfortable. He doesn''t even give me any time to ponder how to best go about this, which might be for the best. Instead he provides detailed instructions.


    ¡°Start with the red brush. Those are dire boar bristles. You''ll need to lean into the strokes with that one. Don''t worry if a scale comes loose here or there. That''s normal. It usually means that a new one is already growing out below. Just gather them up in the bucket. And always brush in the direction of the scale''s growth. Front to back. Top to bottom.¡±


    I bite my lips ever so lightly. His tone as the added that last part leaves little doubt about the possible consequences should I mess up. I really don''t want to risk a scratch or bite from him. Those would most certainly be worse than a cats. Other than that it doesn''t sound too hard.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    He stops me again soon after I start though.


    ¡°A little harder. I told you to lean into it. The only places you need to be careful are around the whiskers and where my wings are staring to grow out.¡±


    Well, if he says so. I lean into the brush strokes a little more, except around the spots he mentioned. There are indeed a few scales that come loose, but not too many. And before long he starts to emit a low rumbling sound which is not quite a purr and that can be felt almost as much as it can be heard.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Massage general skill at Level 1!]


    The divine whisper startles me a little. So this does count as a massage? Very curious indeed.


    When I finally reach the tip of the tail, which is not exactly easy, as he doesn''t exactly hold it still, the dragon lets out a rasping sigh.


    ¡°Very good! You are learning fast! Now the yellow brush. That one is softer and has more bristles. You''ll don''t need to put as much fore into the brush strokes with this one. This is the first step to properly polish up my scales.¡±


    I nod, grab the other brush and get back to work. I don''t have to make any adjustments to my work this time around. I can see how the luster of his scales, both the dark and the light ones, starts to improve as I work my way down along his spine.


    I''m hoping for another divine whisper informing me about an improvement for my newest skill, but there is none. Apparently this doesn''t count as a massage anymore. Too bad.


    I have to hold in some laughter. Yes, in a way it is more like shining shoes. Ha! Yes, I better never let him hear about that comparison. He might take exception.


    Before long I finally switch to one of the rags and repeat the process. When I''m done at long last Beldrogar''s suit of scales looks very much like a shimmering tuxedo. I have to admit it is mildly impressive.


    He twists and turns in ways probably only dragons, and maybe cats, can, to inspect my work. He doesn''t seem displeased. He lest out another little hissing sigh.


    ¡°Not bad. Not bad at all. I think I''m ready for a night out on the town.¡±


    He sighs again.


    ¡°I just wish there were a few more fine young ladies like you with the guild. Rascals like Wiktor and Jerzy just don''t know to appreciate my natural good looks. And I wouldn''t ever trust most of the other numbskulls with a brush near my scales. Too many stupid brutes among the lot.¡±


    I nod as I put the bucket with the tools and the collected scales back under the counter. I have no clue if it really is as bad as he makes it sound, it really isn''t that hard after all, but I won''t question him in that regard. For all I know some numbskulls, like that damnable Barandon, might mess up a simple task like this just to be never asked to perform it again. Yes, that sounds quite likely.


    Once I have put away the tools again, Beldrogar sees me back out, both of his hoard behind the counter and the shop in general. The way he weaves through the cramped room in between the many shelves with such ease is quite a sight to behold.


    ¡°Thank you for your time young lady. You really did me a solid favor there. I''m sure Sezemat will appreciate your efforts! I owe you!I really do!¡±


    We stop briefly at the front door, which opens as if by magic, which probably is exactly what happens.


    ¡°Anyway, drop by again, if you need some more training, if you have things to peddle, or if you need something you can''t find elsewhere.¡±


    He stops to chuckle. Another curious sound when it comes from the dragon.


    ¡°As long as you aren''t looking for fancy magic, I probably have at least one of everything!¡±


    His voice turns to a stage whisper.


    ¡°And even if fancy magic is what you are looking for, I might have a few odds and ends. Just remember, everything has a price!¡±


    I finally step outside and bow my head again.


    ¡°I''ll keep it in mind. Take care and have a fun night!¡±


    He perks up and flashes me a toothy dragon smile.


    ¡°I will! You too, take care and come again!¡±


    After one last wave I''m off and the shop''s door closes behind me. Now, what should I do? It isn''t morning anymore, but it isn''t evening yet either. I''m feeling a little hungry too. I would get myself a bite to eat, except my purse is almost as empty as my stomach.


    This is a situation I need to change. It really can''t stay that way. I need some coin! Should I really practice my [Sleight of Hand] a little? I''m tempted to say that it probably won''t hurt, except that simply isn''t true.


    If I mess up I''ll have to make a run for it. I might even end up receiving a beating and while that might allow me to earn the achievement Sylwia supposedly has, I''m not sure if I want to. I grimace. No, at worst, if the guard catches me instead of an upset crowd, I might end up loosing a hand instead. That very much wouldn''t be fun.


    Maybe I shouldn''t go after purses right away? Wiktor mentioned that there are other ways to train [Sleight of Hand] after all. The ones he mentioned aren''t much better though. I probably shouldn''t try my hand at being a cardsharp without the guild''s backing. And the same is probably true for running a shell game racket. And I don''t have the slightest clue about stage magic to begin with.


    In the end I decide on something slightly different. I don''t go for the purses. Instead I decide to go for some of the food up for sale at the markets. That isn''t without risk either, but it is comparatively low risk.


    This approach has a deadline though, as the markets close for the night and I can''t get started right away. Well, I could, but that really wouldn''t be wise. I need to get to know the lay of the land around the market I pick first. In have to get familiar with the alleys. I need to figure out which ones are dead ends. And I need to know where I can scale the walls of the surrounding buildings to bypass those. After all there is hardly is any better way to lose guards or merchants in pursuit of me, should I get found out.


    I just wish I could take on a different face, but that isn''t an option right now. I''m just too low on Mana. Except I should be reasonably close to a level up.


    That is when another idea strikes me. Without missing a step, I change the direction in which I''m heading. Instead of the market, I head back down to the upstream waterfront.


    I may not be able to set up a proper racket yet, but I certainly can run something simple like a little arm wrestling game. I''m not exactly a slouch after all. I probably won''t even have to cheat in the strictest sense of the word. I could though. I certainly won''t mind a chance to upgrade my [Bluff] skill. And at worst a little swim will probably get me out of full blown brawl. My [Swimming] skill is still pretty low. I should be able to level it up easily.


    Yes, that sounds like a plan. Not much of plan, but a plan nonetheless. I''ll get back to the idea with the market later, or maybe tomorrow.

 Chapter 30 - Twisting the strong arm of the law

    My feet take me back to the waterfront almost by themselves. I barely have to think about my destination. It takes me almost not time to cover the distance either. I''m really getting more familiar with the terrain. It even feels like my [Streetwise] skill is getting close to leveling up again. It isn''t quite there yet though.


    Once I''m there it takes me slightly longer to spot a promising target. Curiously enough I can feel [Perception] improve a little as I take in the scene in detail. A bunch of already slightly drunk river boatmen, really only men for a change, are making passes on some of the women working around the waterfront.


    I''m tempted to roll my eyes at their attempts to catch the attention of the ladies. Gods and goddesses, of course none of the women their crews might entail would hang out with them. What I see is beyond embarrassing. They really should just quit before someone decides that they need a good dunking.


    I can already see some of the other people around looking their way with ill intent. I can''t blame them either. At the same time this makes those boorish drunkards the perfect mark for me. By comparison I probably couldn''t look worse even if I were to try.


    I put on a smile and add a little swagger to my steps. It doesn''t take long for some of the other people around to catch on. No one intervenes though. They are probably all curious where this will go. The river boatmen on the other hand are entirely oblivious to my approach until I''m almost upon them. The few that seem to take notice are too busy staring to say anything.


    I stop besides a wooden post near them and watch silently as one of them tries to impress a slightly annoyed, middle aged woman carrying a basket of salted fish she just bought. I don''t even need to look to tell that she is neither interested nor impressed.


    Once she passes I make eye contact with the less than successful drunkard. I give my voice a condescending tone.


    ¡°Ha! What was that supposed to be? Do you honestly think any women will fall for silly posing like that? You''ll have to do way better.¡±


    For a moment there is a dead silence, except for some snickers from the onlookers. The only reason why I''m certain that I''m not about to be part of a brawl is that none of the morons are getting ready for a fight. They all just stare. Finally one of them jabs his elbow into the side of the one I just insulted and he works up the courage, or maybe sense, to respond.


    ¡°Yeah? And what would a slip of a girl like you know? It''s not like you are a real woman!¡±


    I refrain from rolling my eyes, even if only just barely. Instead I snort.


    ¡°Yeah! This slip of a girl is more man than you''ll ever be. Come here and I''ll show you what I''m all about!¡±


    The one I have singled out gets all red and sputters in a rage.


    ¡°Oh that''s it! I''ll gut you! You''re fish bait!¡±


    Some of the others, probably the ones slightly less drunk, are quick to grab him before he can do something stupid.


    Now the rest of the docks and the nearby streets falls silent. The kind of bloodshed the man just threatened me with is probably not the kind the people from here want to see, even if the would gladly knock some sense into these drunken hoodlums.


    I like where this is going though.


    The ones who grabbed their comrade are busy talking some sense into him and they even seem to have a little success with it.


    I on the other hand step to a set of nearby crates and roll up my sleeves. I sit down on one of the smaller crates and get in position for an arm wrestling match using the largest crate as a substitute for a real table.


    I flash the drunkards a confident grin.


    ¡°Come on let him go. Let him come over, so he can show everyone that he is as tough as he acts. Oh, you know what, I''ll even add a little wager! I''ll bet a penny that I''ll win.¡±


    I fish the penny in question from my purse and place it on the crate where everyone can see it.


    For the briefest of moments it seems as if everyone all around is holding their breath. Then the river boatmen get moving. The one I singled out doesn''t even get a word in sideways as the others drag him along.


    ¡°You show her!¡±


    ¡°As if a girl like her could beat you!¡±


    ¡°Here''s a penny! We take that bet!¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°You better not cry afterwards!¡±


    I don''t even bother to keep track who says what. The way they all act tough all of a sudden is just so sad. I just grin at the poor fool they push down on an upturned bucket across from me. By now he seems to realize that he is being roped into something. Well, I can''t let him make an actually sensible choice here.


    ¡°Ready? Ready for me to make you cry that is?¡±


    That does the trick. He goes red all the way to the ears once more. Without any further delay he slams down his elbow on the crate in between us. And for some reasons it feels like my [Intimidate] skill just improved a little.


    By now the river boatmen aren''t the only ones crowding in close anymore either. No, by now the little spectacle is drawing a crowd from all around. People who only eyed the drunkards with disdain before are now showing actual interest.


    Just as well. A few more people around might make the drunkards a little reluctant to start anything else once I''m done showing them up. And if not? Well, I don''t mind an audience. In fact can appreciate it. I shouldn''t get ahead of myself though.


    I grab the hand of the moron across from me, before he can think better of the whole affair. His grip is pretty firm, but I''m not worried. Even if he weren''t already drunk I would have little doubt that I''ll win.


    Out of the corner of the eye I notice a familiar figure. Sylwia. She looks on with interest. Someone else has started a betting pool too. Ha! Of course my fellow guild mates wouldn''t let an opportunity like this pass. Well, as far as I care they can make all the money they want as long as I get some coins out of it too.


    The crowd quiets down as someone starts to count us down. I completely focus my attention on my opponent now. He starts a little early, but I won''t complain. I''m ready anyway and catch myself after giving just a little.


    A look of deep concentration is etched on the face of the man across from me. That and exertion. He is struggling to maintain the status quo. To anyone who actually knows contests like this one it''s probably pretty obvious already that he won''t win.


    To anyone not drunk off their ass anyway. The river boatmen are still cheering for their comrade, in an attempt to motivate him to mobilize whatever reserves of strength he may still have. As if he could actually still turn this around.


    I decide to nurture their hopes a little. The ones running the betting pool will probably appreciate it. Relaxing ever so slightly I give a little. Not much though. The cheering of the drunkards and anyone other fools who bet against me intensifies a little.


    Then I tense back up, tightening my muscles once more, as I resume pushing in earnest.


    Almost right away there are cries of distress as my opponent starts to give, little by little. There are cheers too though and not just a few either. I barely pay any attention to either. At the same time I can''t help but grin a little as I feel my [Bluff] skill improve a little too. Just a little more and it''ll level up.


    By now my opponent is barely holding on. His face is beet red and there are some veins at his temples that are bulging in a dangerous way. I''m a little worried for him. Not enough though not to utterly humiliate him.


    All it takes is one more serious push and his resistance crumbles like a house of cards. His face contorts in pain, as I twist his arm and smash his hand against the crate with considerable force.


    There is no divine whisper, but it feels like [Brawling] is a little closer to the next level up now. Does a rather trivial contest of strength like this really count as brawling? Well, I don''t mind either way. I''ll take every little thing.


    A mix of cheers and groans fills the air all around us, as the drunkard slips off his seat, as I let go of him. As I grab the two coins on the crate, another of the boatmen steps forward.


    ¡°Double or nothing!¡±


    He sounds mighty confident. He is a little bulkier than the other one too. The crowd around us quiets and an almost eerie silence settles over the waterfront. He flexes his muscles for emphasis.


    ¡°I said double or nothing! Or are you a chicken?¡±


    If the silence could grow any more oppressive it would. I just snort though and put the two coins back down on the crate. I tap them for emphasis.


    ¡°Stop posing and put your coins where your mouth is!¡±


    Almost immediately a cheer erupts from the crowd. Most probably don''t even care who wins by now. For the bystanders this is just some decent evening entertainment. And for the other members of the thieves guild it is of course an opportunity to make bank. They are quick to accept new bets.


    The brute slaps two pennies onto the crate and sits down across from me with a confident grin. He even makes a show of rolling up his sleeves, revealing muscles and tattoos in the process. At least the latter are a little impressive. He must know at least one decent tattoo artist.


    The muscles on the other hand don''t concern me all that much. Sure, he isn''t nearly as much of a pushover as the other guy, but I''m still confident in my own abilities. Still, the difference is big enough for me to take this match seriously.


    This time I''m ready for any surprises as the countdown starts and that is a good thing too, as this guy isn''t playing any games. He goes all in, not holding anything back.


    I manage to hold myself anyway. I can''t afford to put on a show this time around though. It takes every little bit of strength I can muster to twist his arm bit by bit. My face is probably as red as his. Not the best look on me, but I''m sure it is good for the betting pool.


    Finally, after one last push, I manage to smash his hand against the crate. Again a mixed choir of groans, cheers and curses erupts all around us.


    I in turn enjoy the little divine whisper that brushes my mind instead.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Brawling has leveled up to level 5!]


    As I grab the coins to slip them into my purse the muscle head jumps up to point an accusing finger at me.


    ¡°There is no way! You are a dirty cheat!¡±


    Silence falls again.


    Slowly, every movement deliberate, I get up myself to face him. I slap his finger away too, not intimidated in the slightest, although he easily stands a head taller than me. Finally my voice cuts through the silence like a knife.


    ¡°Those are fighting words. Either you back them up, or you shut up.¡±


    I shift my stance slightly, as I ball my hands into fists, ready for violence to erupt at any moment.


    Another voice interrupts us before the idiot can say or do anything to make things even worse.


    ¡°No fights in the city streets! Desist or face the consequences!¡±


    I eye the guard, not one I have seen before, who pushes his way through the crowd to the front for a moment. Then I look back to the moron across from me. I take in the crowd too, which is still waiting with baited breath.


    ¡°No fights in the city streets, huh? So, out on a boat anchored in the middle of the river should be fine?¡±


    For a moment the guard seems to be thinking about it, then someone pushes some coins into his hand and he comes to a conclusion pretty fast.


    ¡°Fine. I''ll allow it!¡±

 Chapter 31 - Rock the boat

    Once the guard approves of the idea everything happens really fast. Two boats are made ready. One is anchored out in the river, maybe a dozen paces or a little more from the riverbank. The spectators should be able to see everything without straining their eyes after all. The other one will take us over to it.


    The guard stops us briefly before we board the boat though. When he speaks up, he does so loud enough for everyone around us to hear him.


    ¡°No weapons! No blades, no nothing. I don''t want this to get any more messy than it has to be. The moment one of you lands in the drink the fight is over. Am I clear?¡±


    My opponent nods and so do I. We reply almost in unison.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Clear like crystal.¡±


    The guard seems satisfied and steps back.


    In the background more bets are being placed. Damn, maybe I should have placed one myself? I certainly wouldn''t mind a few more coins. Never mind. I probably shouldn''t overdo it. I already earned enough for a meal and for a room for the night.


    I should aim for a few more level ups for my skills instead. Should I soak up a few hits? It might help add some tension to the fight. In all likelihood the only way I''ll lose this fight is if I end up in the river for some reason. I''ll have to watch myself.


    At the same time I can''t help but marvel at the way this escalates. Is this really just by chance? Or is this fate? Are there higher powers at work? No, probably not. Fox mentioned that they can''t intervene as they please. I guess the same is true, at least in a way, for all other gods and goddesses. They have to act through their clerics instead. Well, I guess this means that I''m just this lucky, for better or for worse.


    In the end I just step on the boat that will take us to the other one anchored out on the river. I try to act cool, even as I can feel several people us identification skills on me, but I don''t drop my guard. I keep an eye both on my opponent and the fishermen rowing us to our destination. Well, at least the fishermen seem to be greatly enjoying the whole affair. I take careful note of the boat''s movement in the river''s current too. As I do I can feel my [Perception] improve a little once again.


    I jump over onto the other boat the moment we draw alongside it and my opponent follows suit. This sets our stage for the fight rocking quite a bit. Enough so in fact that the divine whisper that follows right after doesn''t surprise me in the slightest.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Balance has leveled up to level 5!]


    If anything, it serves to put a confident smirk on my face. Very good. One step closer to the next level up. I''m not entirely sure, but it will probably take just one or two more.


    Now we are here, on a boat out on the river. The fishermen are already retreating back to shore, as not to get in the way. Two lamps, one at the bow, the other at the stern, provide a little additional light, as the sun is already nearing the horizon.


    A few planks have been haphazardly been thrown over the benches where the rowers would usually sit to provide a platform for our fight. There is a lot of give to them, and the boat keeps rocking with every move, even if just a little, too.


    A slightly bigger boat with a flat bottom would probably make for a better stage. Or at least for a more stable one. I suspect that the spectators are quite alright with the possibility that one of us might end up in the water.


    I take up position at one end, the one that is usually the stern, while the drunk river boatman takes up position at the other. I take the chance to flash him another confident smirk.


    ¡°Say, you big oaf, you know how to swim, right?¡±


    His face darkens at the casual insult. It probably is due to the alcohol. In all likelihood he wouldn''t react the same way if he had a clear head.. In fact, if he were able to think ahead a little we most certainly wouldn''t be in this position.


    ¡°And why would I tell you of all people?¡±


    I shrug casually and keep going in a lighthearted and slightly condescending tone. I want to keep him angry and hotheaded after all.


    ¡°Oh, I just want to know if I have to dive in after you to save your sorry ass should you end up in the drink.¡±


    Oh yes, that certainly keeps him from thinking straight. I can hear him grind his teeth from all the way over here. Oh my, that is not a very healthy habit. Just like getting drunk during the day. Yeah, no reason to show too much compassion. I just have to do my best not to outright kill the moron. I better make sure this isn''t over too soon either. The spectators aren''t here for a quick fight after all. No, they want some entertainment.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    A familiar voice calls out from the shoreline. It is Sylwia.


    ¡°Ready? Fight!¡±


    Well, it seems we are done waiting and talking. The drunkard starts off with an attempt to send me into the river. With a big step he shifts his weight, rocking the boat in the process.


    I''m tempted to go along with his idea and add my own momentum to the shift to unbalance him instead. I decide against it though. This would be too quick. Instead I lean in the opposite direction as the boat rocks about, just enough to not be off balance.


    Then, as soon as the boat stops moving too much, I launch a probing attack. This too rocks the boat again, but by far not as much. After all I probably weigh only about half as much as my opponent, even with all my gear. I go for a light probing jab. One not aimed for any vital spots.


    He doesn''t even try to dodge it. Instead he counters with a powerful hook of his own. Both of our attacks connect at about the same time.


    [*Ding!* Hit! Joel''s Health reduced by 5!]


    [*Ding!* You have been hit! Health reduced by 0!]


    [*Ding!* Your skill Clothes has leveled up to level 5!]


    Oh, I''m getting close! So very close! I''m exhilarated. On one hand because I''m growing ever closer to my next level up. It isn''t just my [Clothes] armor skill that levels up. My [Brawling] skill improves a little too. On the other hand because his hook didn''t stagger me in the slightest. That the damage I dealt him is rather low doesn''t worry me either. I pulled that punch after all.


    His, Joel''s, eyes grow wide in realization. Yes, now he understands that he is in deep trouble. That much can pierce even his drunken haze. Yet he still seems unwilling to just give up.


    He does realize that the only reason he isn''t sitting on his ass right now is because I went easy on him, right? Well, maybe that would be giving him too much credit. I might just have to get a little more serious. Just as well.


    As I retreat a little he goes for a repeat of his opening move. Except he steps it up a little this time around. A serious of quick jumps, back and forth, left and right, without him moving much overall, sets the boat rocking again.


    I don''t get sent flying into the river, but I have to focus on maintaining my balance for a moment or two. He uses the time bought this way to land another solid hit while I''m to preoccupied to retaliate.


    [*Ding!* You have been hit! Health reduced by 0!]


    I soak up the hit this time too, without being any worse for wear. My [Clothes] skill keeps improving little by little. Death by a thousand cuts it seems is not a viable strategy against an opponent with superior defense. The realization might seem trivial, but it certainly is something I need to keep in mind for future fights.


    Joel the drunkard really doesn''t seem to be the most imaginative brawler. No, never mind, he probably isn''t all that imaginative in general. In this case that is to my advantage. As he makes the boat rock again this time around I''m ready for it and the attack that follows. The only effect it has this time is, that my [Balance] skill keeps improving ever so slightly.


    This time I''m ready to retaliate. And I don''t pull this punch either, even though I don''t aim for an especially vulnerable spot.


    [*Ding!* Hit! Joel''s Health reduced by 27!]


    He has no such qualms it appears. His hook comes in low, aiming straight for my side, just as I have to drop my defense to throw my own punch.


    [*Ding!* You have been hit! Critical Hit! Health reduced by 17!]


    I stumble back a step. Oh yes, I definitely felt that one.


    He isn''t doing any better though. His left eye is quickly starting to swell shut and a trickle of blood is coming from his nose. He seems to have a little trouble remaining standing too, yet he still seems unwilling to give up.


    The crowd at the shoreline certainly seems to appreciate the show though. The cheering and hollering leave little doubt in that regard.


    Damn it. Another hit like the one I just landed might put him out of his misery and that is something I really want to avoid. I don''t want a reputation as a coldblooded killer. Not yet and most certainly not under these circumstances.


    It is time to go for the other option. Time to get him wet. Considering his state it will be hard enough already to keep him from drowning. I certainly can''t trust him to stay afloat on his own, given the way he is already swaying.


    I don''t give him time to recover and get any more bright ideas. It''s time to end this before he can get himself killed. I mimic his own approach. A quick jump sets the boat rocking again. Afterward I keep shifting my weight to build more momentum and rock it ever harder.


    His eyes grow wide as he realizes what I''m doing. Despite that he isn''t able to properly counter. His dilated pupils suggest a concussion on top of everything else. He tries to keep his balance, but in the end he fails.


    Once again the crowd erupts in groans as well as cheering and hollering as he goes over the side of the boat. I watch him hit the water.


    Sylwia calls out at the shoreline, loud enough for everyone to hear.


    ¡°We have a winner!¡±


    That is about as long as I dare wait. Then I dive in after the damnable fool. I''m lucky, or rather, he is. The current of the river is pretty weak here. I mange to grab him by the back of his pants before he can be carried off or sink and deeper. With some effort I pull him back to the surface.


    My desired reward is quick to follow.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Swimming has leveled up to level 2!]


    Almost immediately another divine whisper follows, this time accompanied by the most welcome clatter of dice.


    [*Ding!* Your class Scoundrel leveled up to level 10!]


    [*Clatter!* Your Health increased by 2!]


    My aching side gets better right away and my mental fatigue fades too, as my health and my Mana recover. Now, if only this damnable fool would stop struggling, as I keep his head above water while I drag him back towards the riverbank.

 Chapter 32 - Cold and wet but not miserable

    It doesn''t take me long to reach the shoreline, although it seems that way, as the moron I''m trying to keep alive doesn''t quit struggling. It only gets better when I finally get close enough for some others to take him off my arms and pull him out. Gods and goddesses, what a chore!


    I don''t regret my choice though. All the more, as the additional struggle earns me an additional reward, as a divine whisper lets me know in short order.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Swimming has leveled up to level 3!]


    I appreciate the notice even more, as I''m getting to the point where I''ll need a lot of skill increases to earn a level up for my class. It isn''t getting any easier for sure. I really need to look into getting a good second class. Or maybe even more than one? Is that even possible? So many questions! No easy way to get answers!


    At long last someone helps me out of the water and onto one of the wooden jetties too. It is Sylwia. Her purse looks quite well filled. Especially when compared to just a little while ago. It seems she earned quite a bit of coin through my little stunt.


    She flashes me a toothy grin.


    ¡°That was a nice show you put on. Even better since you didn''t turn the idiot into a bloody mess.¡±


    I nod in thanks and take a moment to check my gear. Everything is still where it is supposed to be. I double check my lucky penny too, to make sure. That one too is still there dangling from the leather string around my neck. Everything seems alright, except of course, for the little fact that I''m drenched now from head to toe.


    ¡°You wouldn''t happen to know a place where I can sit by the fireside for a little while? So my things can dry?¡±


    She snorts and nods.


    ¡°Alright, we might as well hit one of the nearby taverns. Let''s go and find out which one has a nice fireplace.¡±


    She pauses and laughs.


    ¡°Ha! You really look like something the cat dragged in.¡±


    I in turn roll my eyes and hold her back as she is already about to get going.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    I use that very moment to slip out of my boots, so I can upend them. There isn''t a whole lot of water in them, but still more than I''m comfortable with. Once I have put them back on I let her lead the way.


    Sylwia shoots me some sidelong glances, as we make our way through the neighborhood while the sun sets.


    ¡°Are you alright? That last hit you took looked like it hurt.¡±


    The memory makes me grimace.


    ¡°It sure did. Never mind though. I got lucky and caught a second wind.¡±


    For a while we walk in silence. Then, all of a sudden she stops and turns.


    ¡°You know what. Lets forget about a place by the fire at an inn for now. After a dunk in the river, even if it was at the upstream waterfront you probably should visit a bathhouse first. They''ll take care of your clothes for you too.¡±


    I snort in amusement, but nod anyway. That does sound good. It reminds me of something else I have been wondering about too.


    ¡°Sounds good. You lead the way. That reminds me of something else I have been wondering about though. I have seen plenty of laundry lines, but I haven''t seen any laundry on them so far. What''s up with that?¡±


    She turns to look at me over her shoulder. The look on her face suggests that the answer has to be pretty obvious, at least to her. She answers anyway.


    ¡°Oh! Right! You aren''t from around here. Sorry. I tend to forget. Well, anyway, this week is beer week. That means that the brewers get the clean water from upstream where it still is clean. Just a little beyond the mill, but not all the way to the farm you visited with Wiktor.¡±


    My brows furrow. What does that have to do with the empty laundry lines? Then it strikes me.


    ¡°Ah! I get it. This week is beer week? So next week is laundry week? They share the same spot where they get the water for the beer and do the laundry?¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Another little secret revealed. I can feel [Gather Information] improve a little.


    She nods and stops in front of a building, our apparent target.


    ¡°That''s the way it is. Maybe it''ll change once we get an aqueduct, but that''s still in the far future. Anyway, here we are. This place should do. Some places like these bath houses get water anyway, but they can''t do the laundry at the river obviously.¡±


    I barely glance at the sign above the door, is shows two matronly ladies bathing in a wooden tub, but I stop before I enter anyway.


    ¡°That''s good to know and all, but how much will this little luxury cost me? I''m not exactly swimming in coins right now, you know?¡±


    Sylwia stops too and snorts in amusement.


    ¡°Yes, you are swimming in your clothes instead. Come on in, it''s usually just one penny for a bath and another for the laundry. They can afford to offer these prices since they dry the laundry using the same oven they use to heat the bath water.¡±


    Another woman, one who matches the ladies depicted in the sign pretty closely, pushes past me, while we talk. I step aside to make a little room as I enter. I''m still a little reluctant though.


    Ah well, there is no way around it. With a sigh I give in and we proceed. I earned a grand total of four pennies with my little stunt earlier and now I''m already about to spend half of that to recover from the side effects. And later I''ll in all likelihood spend the rest on a meal and a place to sleep.


    Damn it all. I guess, since I can''t exactly cut back on my almost non existent spending I''ll have to earn more. I need to run better rackets. Or at least more profitable ones.


    I''ll have to inquire about my options with Wiktor or Jerzy. The more profitable a venture the higher the risk to step on the toes of other guild members after all. But that''s a worry for another day. For now I should try to enjoy my stay at the bathhouse.


    The interior of the bathhouse is pretty spartan, everything considered. We pay for our admission in the anteroom. It''s a little sad that the expenditure of two pennies hurts me as much as it does. Then we are ushered into a changing room, where one of the attendants quickly makes off with my clothes.


    I''m a little worried at first, but Sylwia doesn''t seem to be concerned at all, thus I decide to hope for the best too in the end.


    Afterwards do we enter the actual bath, where not that much bathing is going on. We get to wash with pleasantly warm water at least. Afterwards we get to sit in a hot steam bath for a while, before we wash off the sweat once more. Only then do we get to sit in the warm water of the wooden bathtub for a while. It isn''t exactly what I expected, but it certainly is pleasant enough.


    The real pleasant surprise are my clothes afterwards though. They are actually dry, as the attendant returns them to me. She bows her head in apology though.


    ¡°You might have to treat the leather with something, since drying it quickly like this can do some damage. I''m terribly sorry.¡±


    I wave her off.


    ¡°Never mind. I''ll look into it. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    She bows her head again, before she retreats.


    Once we are done dressing we leave the bathhouse behind and head for the tavern that was our initial target. We aren''t in a hurry anymore though and take our time. The nameless little tavern, one without any sign above the door, is closer to the center of the district outside of Riverrun''s walls. I shoot Sylwia a questioning look without voicing an actual question.


    She just shrugs.


    ¡°The beer is the same as in all the rest of the city. And if you want some stronger spirits you are likely to get the good stuff here, since it is one of the places the guild does business with, and besides, it is located pretty central. I can get just about anywhere quickly from here, should my presence be required.¡±


    Some more little interesting tidbits of information and this time around it is enough to earn a level up for [Gather Information] as the following divine whisper lets me know.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Gather Information has leveled up to level 5!]


    A little more light in the darkness. Another small step ahead. That is a good thing, even if I do not yet know where my path will take me.


    Even better though, I don''t have to pay for my beer this time around either, as Sylwia springs for it, before I can actually grab my purse with its dwindling content.


    ¡°My treat. You earned me, and thus the guild, a pretty penny today.¡±


    That gets me thinking. When and how does the guild get its cut of my earnings? I''m sure they''ll want to see a share. I decide to ask.


    ¡°The guild''s cut. How is that handled around here?¡±


    She sips some of her beer before she answers.


    ¡°The higher ups will usually let you know. The guild tends to only demand a cut of bigger ventures though. If you make a few pennies here or there, like today, no will bother you. Most of the guild''s income is generated through bigger hustles organized directly in the name of the guild instead of individual members anyway.¡±


    For a little while we sit there, by the fireside and sip our beverages. Then she speaks up all of a sudden.


    ¡°Want to be part of a bigger operation? I mean, beyond what Wiktor and Jerzy are already involving you in.¡±


    Now this comes as a surprise. Is she trying to poach me for her mentor, Jerzy''s brother? Or could she be trying to build a power base of her own, to step out of her mentor''s shadow? Well, unless I ask, I''ll never know.


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    She empties her mug in one quick gulp and starts to explain.


    ¡°Well, I have set up a card game for some of the rich kids from the inner city. You know the kind. The sons and daughters of guild masters and the likes who think they are real big bad boys and girls, if they sneak out for a night of gambling. I could still use someone, since Barandon is still busy sulking.¡±


    I''m still a little reluctant, thus I motion for her to go on.


    ¡°You would fit my needs just right. You have sharp eyes, you have your way with words and you have a pretty face too. If you get a room at the same place as last night I can have someone drop by to pick you up a little later. What do you say? Oh, and there will be snacks too!¡±


    She knows me too well. I snort and nod.


    ¡°Alright. What do I need to prepare for though? A rigged game? And I don''t exactly have a lot of coin to begin with. Not enough to compete with rich kids for sure.¡±


    Sylwia in turn flashes me a smile.


    ¡°Never worry! It will be a mostly honest game. You''ll just need to look out for small clues by the serving staff. And this will be one of the guild gigs I mentioned. We will be playing with guild coin. Which in turn of course means that the winnings will go to the guild too. Of course there will be a small compensation for your time and effort though.¡±


    I nod again and finish my own mug. As we rise we shake hands.


    ¡°Fine. I''ll be waiting for my pickup then.¡±

 Chapter 33 - Going for a midnight run

    I head to the boarding house I used last night afterwards. Ludmilla, the woman running it is back on her chair by the front door. I pay another coin and receive a key in exchange once more. The proprietress leaves her post by the door just long enough to show me to the right door. Then she leaves me alone.


    The door of course isn''t the same one as last night and the same is true for the room behind it. It might as well be though. It''s just as small as the one last night was. It''s just as clean too though and that is the only thing that really matters right now.


    Without delay I settle down for the night to get some sleep. I will be back on my feet before long after all, thus every hour I can get in now matters. Thankfully sleep comes quick to me this time around. Thus I''m moderately well rested by the time a series of soft knocks wakes me back up.


    I grab my half empty pack and my weapons and open the door just a little. I don''t leave my sword behind today. An unfamiliar person is waiting for me in the hallway on the other side. I can''t exactly make out many details in the dark hallway, but I''m pretty certain that they are even shorter than me.


    ¡°Viviona?¡±


    The voice suggests that I''m dealing with a woman though and not a girl. She sounds smoky. Come to think of it, she smells a little like smoke too.


    I only nod at first, before I realize that she might not be able to see the gesture.


    ¡°Yes, that''s me. You a friend of Sylwia?¡±


    She too nods.


    ¡°That I am. Call me Matylda. I''ll wait outside.¡±


    Without any further words and not waiting for a reply she leaves.


    I quickly lock the door of my room and follow her.


    The lady by the entrance is only pretending to be asleep. And she gives up even that pretense as I pass her.


    ¡°You know the drill. The room is your until noon. No longer. Have fun.¡±


    I nod and join my guild sponsored guide who is waiting for me just a few steps further down the road. I quickly catch up with her and as I do I take this opportunity to get a better look.


    My initial suspicion seems to be on spot. She may be shorter than me, but she certainly isn''t younger. Without using [Identify] I can''t be entirely sure of course, but I''d wager money that she is a dwarf.


    Yes, she reminds me very much of the proprietress of the used clothes store where I got my cloak, the Flea and Flotsam. She has the same strong shoulders and similarly impressive hair. Overall I would say that she isn''t related though.


    She shoots me a curious glance too, as I eye her up, but just like me she doesn''t use an identification skill. Nice. It seems good manners aren''t a totally lost cause yet, even among thieves and scoundrels.


    I decide to pose a quick question before we can cover much more ground.


    ¡°So, where are we heading? Someplace out here? Or will we have to cross the wall?¡±


    She nods in the direction of the wall.


    ¡°We''ll go over the wall. I''ve picked a spot already. Knowing the schedule of both the guard and the night watch we should be able to avoid one and the other.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow, even if she probably can''t see the gesture.


    ¡°You trust the guards to be on schedule?¡±


    She lets out a laugh. A pleasant, full bodied and hearty sound.


    ¡°I''d agree with you if it were about anything else but their patrols up on the wall. They do stick to their schedule up there. The ones who don''t cut into their own nap time as well as that of the neighboring towers after all. The ones who slack off, more than usual anyway, up there don''t stay with the guard for long.¡±


    She snorts in amusement and shakes her head.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Peer pressure at its best. But never mind these morons. I know the best time and spot to get inside. And I know where we have to go. I hope you won''t slow me down.¡±


    I flash her a toothy grin. That one she can see for sure.


    ¡°I''ll do my best. So, about the game? Anything I should know?¡±


    She looks over at me while we make out way through the narrow streets of the district outside the walls.


    ¡°Right, you are taking Barandon''s place. I usually don''t like short notice changes like this, but I guess it can''t be helped. Anyway, I can''t say that I miss him. Not without lying at least. We''ll be waiting next door, to arrive just in time when two others tap out of the game eventually.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°I take it those two will have lost all, or at least most of their coin by then? To lull the whales into a false sense of security?¡±


    She nods as we stop by the wall.


    ¡°Whales? What a curious term. Curious but fitting I guess. But that is pretty much the intention. By then they should have had enough to drink to lower their guard a little further too. Anyway, up you go.¡±


    I take a deep breath and eye up the wall in search for the best handholds. I have not trouble spotting some that look decent enough. Even better, it feels like my [Perception] improves a little too, as I do. Without any further delay I scale the wall. Which in turn helps improve [Climbing] some more.


    Once I''m up on the battlement I wait for Matylda to catch up with me. It doesn''t take her long. Unlike me on my first trip she isn''t in a hurry to leave right away. Instead she continues her explanation, as we walk along the battlement for a little.


    ¡°We keep losing a little at first too. We don''t want to turn the tables on them too fast after all. We want to keep them thinking that they can still win the game. In the long run though the goal is to make sure they don''t walk out with any coin left in their purses.¡±


    She snickers.


    ¡°Make them bet their cloaks or boots if you get a chance. And if one of them decides to make a fuss, which is a possibility, you are the one who will take over. Try to talk them back down, if you can. We really don''t want any bloodshed on this gig.¡±


    Finally we seem to have reached the right spot and we stop. Matylda stops to size me up once more.


    ¡°You have done a rooftop run before, right?¡±


    I tilt my head slightly.


    ¡°Can you even become an apprentice without making at least one trip across the rooftops?¡±


    She shrugs, but relaxes.


    ¡°In theory, if you are really sneaky and know the routes of the night watch really well, you could cross the city to the temple at street level. Never mind though. I know where we are going. Watch me closely and keep up.¡±


    Before I can get in a word sideways she takes off at a run. Her speed takes me by surprise. At least a little. Considering that she is shorter than me I really didn''t expect her to be this fast.


    I don''t have any time to dwell on this anyway, as I''m hard pressed to keep up with her. The fact that I have to watch closely where she places her steps too doesn''t exactly help either.


    Well, it doesn''t help with my thinking. It certainly helps improve [Perception] a little further, along with [Running] and [Jumping], as we cross a good part of the city, running across the rooftops.


    At long last she slows down again and so do I. I can''t help but notice that we did not get close to the glow emitted by the lamps of the patrolling men and women of the night watch once. It seems she picked our route with them in mind. That probably is the reason why she went so fast. Otherwise she would in all likelihood have moved slower but stealthier.


    Finally, as we make our way across one last rooftop, aiming for one of the dormer windows I receive one of the notifications I''m longing for.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Balance has leveled up to level 6!]


    It isn''t my highest level skill, but the divine whisper is still quite welcome. A moment later another follows.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Streetwise has leveled up to level 5!]


    Well, yes, I have certainly become a little more familiar with the rooftop highway.


    A little ahead of me, by the side of the dormer window, Matylda is waiting for me. She puts a finger to her lips, signaling for me to be quiet now. It seems the time for [Stealth] to shine has finally come. Using a small knife she leverages the window open and together we slip in, before she closes it again.


    The attic room we are in is dark, but not dusty. It seems to see regular cleaning. It isn''t exactly silent either. I can hear the murmur of excited conversation from the direction of a door leading to another room under the same roof. That isn''t all either. I can hear music too. Just someone playing a lute or a similar instrument though and no singing.


    Carefully placing each and every step I follow Matylda to the door. Beyond another, similar room awaits us. The greatest difference is the hatch leading down here. This hatch isn''t our destination though. In fact a heavy looking chest is blocking it. The ladder that goes with it has been pulled up too and leans against a wall next to it now. It seems the people meeting up here want to remain undisturbed.


    I can get away from here anyway just fine and the same is true for any of the other guild associates involved in this. Of that I''m sure. How do the rich kids mentioned by Sylwia expect to get out of here though if they are found out? Ha, never mind. That isn''t my problem.


    Matylda leads me across the room to the wall, and the door in it, anyway. The noise coming from the next room over is a bit louder here. Loud enough for me to pick out individual voices. I can hear Sylwia too. Overall there seem to be quite a few people present though.


    My dwarfen companion, still not saying a word, motions for a spot where some of the plaster of the wall has come off. While I go for it, she moves to a similar spot on the other side of the door. It turns out to be a peephole of sorts, except, it really is barely a crack in the wall. It affords me a very narrow, partial view of the room beyond anyway.


    As I watch the proceedings in the next room I quickly become aware of what may be a serious problem in Sylwia''s plan. Of course she and probably everyone else assumed that I knew how to play the card game they are running in there. I have no clue though. Not yet anyway.


    Instead I play close attention. Thankfully the two we are supposed to replace are not yet ready to tap out, so I get to watch several more games. And as I do my worries quickly fade.


    The game seems similar enough to poker. The cards are different of course, using the four elements fire, water, wind and earth instead of the colors I''m familiar with, but that seems to just about be about it. Yes, I''m sure of it now. This shouldn''t be too hard.


    I watch on anyway. And so does Matylda After all I it is only sensible to get familiar with the quirks of the other players a little. My [Gather Information] skill improving a little seems to agree with me.

 Chapter 34 - Barging in

    Eventually our quiet watch of the proceedings in the room beyond the wall comes to an end. We aren''t disturbed by the players or the others over there though. No, instead it is another guild member, as far as I can tell anyway, coming the same way as we did a while ago.


    It''s another unfamiliar face. It isn''t a youngster, or at least relative youngster, like Sylwia, Matylda or me though. No this one is a slightly older man, judging by the white speckling his beard. It seems he isn''t unexpected though. In fact, Matylda greets him with a silent wave.


    Unlike my escort for the way here he doesn''t stay entirely silent though. As he pulls two well rounded and obviously heavy purses from under his cloak he provides some more instructions in a whisper.


    ¡°Your money for the game. I''ll collect the winnings afterwards. They are just about to wrap up their last game. Drop in on them as they do and offer to take the spots of Sylwia and her friend when they drop out due to the lack of coin.¡±


    That is all he says. He doesn''t wait for an answer either. Instead he just disappears the same way he came, leaving us alone once more. It is as he said though. I can hear the current game coming to a conclusion.


    I take one more deep breath and straighten myself out. On a hunch I decide to act both tough and casual, as that actually will require the least actual acting.


    Matylda''s posture and face on the other hand relax noticeably. She even puts on a little pout. Together with her pretty hair framing her cute face it is almost too much for me. Damn, she looks ridiculously adorable like that. And she almost certainly has some skill too, or maybe two or three, to support and strengthen that image.


    Making sure to move as quietly as possible I slink up to the door. Without making so much as single noise I pull it open and squeeze into the room beyond, with my dwarfen companion hot on my heels.


    My [Stealth] skill certainly is pulling its weight and improving little by little in the process, as I''m already halfway across the room by the time the first of Slywia''s special guests takes note of me.


    ¡°What ¡­¡±


    Even as the young woman speaks up I can feel an identification skill being used on me. So much for it being impolite to use these skills on other people without asking for permission first.


    Time to up my game a little. I furrow my brows and use my own [Identify] skill on the young woman in question. I can feel the skill improve a little as the tiniest fraction of my Mana drains away. A moment later the skill''s result comes in.


    [Justyna, Lady in Waiting (Radiance, Uncommon, Level 10)]


    Oh! Now that is a curious class. She might really be someone of importance. She has a decent level too, but no second class.


    She flinches back a little too, as I use [Identify] on her, almost dropping her glass of wine in the process. She really isn''t used to being treated that way.


    Time to add some insult to injury. I do so by completely ignoring her. Well, I pretend to completely ignore her anyway. Of course I make sure to not let her completely out of my eyes. Her gaze is drawn to the one hand resting casually on the handle of my sword.


    I lean heavily on the back of the chair of the fourth player at the table, a chubby youngster who only notices me now that I''m almost breathing down his neck, as he is sitting with his back to the room''s only obvious entrance. He looks up startled, but I wave off whatever question he is about to ask. I add a confident little smirk on top.


    ¡°Don''t let me stop you. You were just about to finish up this game weren''t you?¡±


    I look over towards Sylwia and her guild companion. The piles of coin in front of them have dwindled down to next to nothing, with most coins piled up in front of this youngster and to a smaller degree in front of the [Lady in Waiting] too now.


    ¡°I was thinking about playing a few games myself and it seems I be just in time to join this one. What do you say? You don''t mind , do you?¡±


    Sylwia is the one to respond, as her cards are already down on the table, revealed for all to see, as are the lady''s. Seeing them there is no doubt that Sylwia will not win this game.


    ¡°You can have my seat, if you really want to. I''m out after this one. I''ll need to earn back some of the coin I lost here, if you get my gist.¡±


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The chubby lad seems a little disappointed. Did he have hopes to win more than just some coin? Can''t be, right? Oh, who am I trying to fool. Of course the lad is hoping for something more. Or at least he was. What a silly fool! Well, he''ll have to figure that one out on his own. I sure won''t break it to him.


    Before he can say anything Matylda pipes in, displaying an almost impossibly bubbly attitude in the process.


    ¡°Oh! Can I join in too? Please, please, pretty pretty please?¡±


    So far she has gone unnoticed behind me. Not so much anymore now. The [Lady in Waiting] almost chokes on her drink while the lad gets a silly faraway look.


    Oh, gods and goddesses, is he this quick to forget about the woman he has been pining for? While she is still sitting at the same table with him? I have a hard time not rolling with my eyes. It takes about all the self restraint I can muster.


    Thankfully Sylwia''s companion at the table does the necessary talking.


    ¡°Let''s finish this game first. Alright?¡±


    Everyone else at the table nods and a moment later it is clear that the small pile of coin goes to the lady this time around. With that settled Sylwia and her companion take their leave. Not before finishing their drinks though.


    The bard sitting on a large chest in a corner never stops playing, barely even looking up as Matylda and I sit down while the other two leave. The pot bellied man taking care of the small makeshift bar in turn puts a mug of beer down in front of me the moment I take my seat at the table.


    Good. The local beer I can handle. Of that I''m sure. It''s hearty but not all that strong after all. I wouldn''t trust myself with anything stronger though.


    Matylda on the other hand doesn''t seem to have any issues like that. In fact she barely gives the man enough time to put the glass of wine down on the table, before she grabs it. She empties it halfway with one big gulp. And the resulting blush spreading across her cheeks is of course absolutely adorable. She really is putting on a show.


    Well, hopefully I''ll be able to compete. Regarding the show at least. I don''t necessarily need to win the game of cards after all, as long as our guests don''t walk out of here with any of their coin.


    I grab the loaner purse from the guild I received earlier and upend it in front of me. The pile of coins is, of course considerably smaller than what these rich kids have in front of them right now, but by my standards it still is a considerable fortune.


    I begin stacking my coins up neatly while the not so noble lady shuffles the cards. I arrange my shillings in neat stacks of five, which seems to be the usual stakes for this game, according to my previous observations. As I do so, I can''t help but notice that Matylda''s purse apparently contained a little more coin than mine.


    Oh, of course! I really shouldn''t be surprised. It might be a little suspicious after all, if everyone coming to the table brings the exact same amount of coin. Can''t have that. Ideally these two will never catch on to the fact that they are being milked after all. Well, lets wait and see how this works out.


    I keep a close eye on the lady, and especially her hands, as she shuffles the cards. Even more so when she deals us ours. It will be a while before [Perception] levels up again, but I can feel it improve a little anyway and every little bit helps.


    And besides, just because I''m part of the crew running a rigged game here doesn''t mean that our intended targets can''t try to one up us. For all I know these two could try to pull a fast one on us too. And if I were to fall for something like that, that would be just entirely too embarrassing. Especially given the circumstances.


    Never mind my suspicions though. I can''t see anything wrong with the way she shuffles and deals the cards. That isn''t an issue then. Not yet anyway.


    My heightened level of attention does serve me well on another front though. It allows me to note the bard missing a note in his tune. I have noticed that before one several occasions. Some times he will strike a note that slightly too high or too low too.


    These are the cues I need to watch out for. Judging from what I have been able to observe before joining the game, this one means that I''m supposed to just loose or even fold, should someone else raise the stakes, this time around after getting some new cards.


    Well, lets hope that my cards aren''t entirely too good for this course of action. I push five coins into the center of the table, just like the others and pick up the cards I have been dealt.


    I needn''t have worried. The chances to be dealt a winning hand right away are utterly negligible any way. My cards are a wild mix of all elements and there isn''t even a single face card among them.


    The way we are arranged around the table it''s my turn to get new cards first. For a moment I ponder if I even should. Alright, I''ll give it a try, but I certainly won''t raise the stakes for this game. I pick three cards at random and put them down on the table.


    ¡°Three fresh cards.¡±


    The lady deals me the requested cards. They don''t improve my hand in any way that really matters. Two eights, one of water and one of fire, really don''t make for a winning hand.


    Despite that it is a good thing that I''m intensely focused right now. Thus I manage to not show any surprise as I''m rewarded with a slightly surprising divine whisper.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Gambling general skill at Level 1!]


    I wonder how high I''ll be able to raise that skill tonight. Two or three levels? Maybe a little more? Time to find out! This isn''t all either. After all, there are other skills too, which can benefit from a game of cards, like [Bluff].


    Matylda is up next. She drops two of her cards.


    ¡°Two for me.¡±


    As she picks up the fresh cards dealt by Justyna, the rather ill mannered lady, she begins to rearrange her cards in her hands while humming a happy little tune.


    The chubby lad seems a little distracted at first, but before either I or his female companion can say anything he just shakes his head and folds his cards.


    ¡°With cards like this I won''t even try.¡±


    Justyna is the last one. She only deals herself one new card. She raises the stakes by another five shillings too.


    I take that as my cue to drop out. I shake my head and drop my cards onto the table.


    ¡°I''m out.¡±


    A moment later Matylda too folds, putting her cards down with an almost overly dramatic, disappointed sigh.


    Thus Justyna wins our first game. There is no cue hidden in the bard''s tune this time around though. I take this to mean that this game is free for all. Just as well. It is time to get a little serious!

 Chapter 35 - Its all in the cards

    The next game is in fact up in the air for a while, but in the end Matylda wins it with three kings, the ones of water, fire and earth, on her hand. That isn''t exactly a stellar hand, but this time around it was good enough. Thus some of my coin moves to her pile, but so does plenty more from the other two participants.


    Despite loosing the game I''m rewarded with a divine whisper.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Gambling has leveled up to level 2!]


    Well, I certainly won''t complain.


    And just like this we keep playing for a while, the bard only delivering cues every once in a while. Some games fortune favors me. On other occasions it doesn''t. Overall though I manage not to lose any more coin, even if just barely.


    Well, at least I grow in experience if nothing else, as the next divine whisper lets me know.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Gambling has leveled up to level 3!]


    It really isn''t much of a surprise. I have even been expecting it. The first levels are always the easiest ones after all. And we are doing some serious gambling here.


    Matylda on the other hand loses a little after an initial lucky streak. I''m not worried though. As far as I can tell, all is still proceeding according to plan.


    The chubby lad for one certainly doesn''t seem to mind that he isn''t having an easy time getting his hands on our coins, as before with Sylwia and her companion. No, he doesn''t mind at all. Gods and goddesses, he is falling hard for Matylda''s act.


    It is a little scary, if I take a moment to think on it. She probably could empty his pockets without the help of cards by now and he probably wouldn''t complain in the slightest.


    Justyna on the other hand is showing signs of frustration. For a little while at least. Then her mood takes a turn. It''s like she is a lion on the prowl now. Everything considered it seems like she enjoys our game much more, now that she has to actually earn the stacked up coins in front of her.


    Yes, the impression I get from here is the one of a predator that just smelled blood. She knows how to play cards too. No doubt about it. Her only weak spot right now might just be her conviction to believe that she still has a fair chance to win.


    We all push small stacks of silver coins into the middle of the table once more in preparation of our next game.


    This time it is my turn to shuffle and deal the cards. I decide to try my hand at some fancy shuffling. Fancy enough in fact to help me progress my [Sleight of Hand] skill a little.


    And while the chubby lad looks on impressed and even Matylda coos and claps, not all of my audience can appreciate the show. No, Justyna looks more annoyed than anything else. She sounds annoyed too.


    ¡°Could you please not do that?¡±


    I shrug and stop my fancy display, to resume shuffling our deck of cards in a more sensible way once more.


    Maybe she is afraid that we might try to pull something after all. A sensible attitude. She is just focused on the wrong player. She really should be paying more attention to the bard in the background instead. She doesn''t though and thus she misses the next subtle cue. A single note that is slightly too high.


    Maybe it is a good thing that she made me stop with the fancy card shuffling. Otherwise I might have dropped the cards in surprise. That would have been a little embarrassing and possibly hard to explain. Anyway, it is time to get a little serious!


    I deal everyone their cards, Matylda first, then the chubby bloke followed by Justyna and at long last myself. I take a moment to have a look at my own cards, before the others can raise the stakes and possibly ask for new cards. It takes a little effort to keep my expression carefully composed and neutral. It takes some effort too, not to blink in surprise.


    It isn''t a winning hand right off the bat, but it comes pretty close. A king and a queen of the air element, as well as the matching hero, which takes the place of the ace I''m familiar with. Those are pretty good. If I ditch the other two cards my chances to get a halfway decent hand should be pretty good.


    Before I can think on it any more I have to resume my duties as the dealer for this game. Matylda drops a single card in exchange for a new one. Either she already has damn good cards or she is bluffing hard. If it is the latter though I have no way to tell. She raises the stakes by five shillings too. Yes, she really seems to be confident.


    Hopefully she isn''t pushing too hard and our guests have good cards too. We don''t want them to drop out early this time around. We won''t get at their coin that way after all. Well, considering that I''m the last one who gets to act this round, there is precious little I can do anyway.


    We are in luck though. Or at least it appears that way. Both the lad and the lady drop two of their cards in exchange for new ones and both match the stakes raised by my dwarfen compatriot.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    I''m last and I too push five more silver coins into the middle of the table, before I drop the two cards I have no use for in exchange for two new ones. This time around I''m prepared from the start, to keep my feature carefully composed. That''s a good thing too, considering my new cards.


    What meets my eyes is beyond satisfying after all. A knight and a ten of the air element, to match the rest of my cards. Around here this combination seems to be called a royal road and I doubt I''ll see another anytime soon, especially in my own hand.


    The bard''s tune seems to match the mood, as it''s pace picks up a little. It might seem like coincidence at first, but I take it for another hidden cue. It isn''t my turn to act on it yet though. The others go first after all.


    I have a sip of beer, my third so far, to wet my throat and calm my nerves, as well as to keep myself occupied until it is my turn to act.


    Matylda surprises me once again. She barely takes any time at all to gauge our reaction, what little there is anyway, to our new cards. Instead she raises the stakes by another five silver shillings almost right away. By now it seems rather obvious that she is bluffing. It appears so obvious in fact, that I''m almost certain that she actually has the cards necessary to back up the bluff.


    Justyna''s thoughts seem to follow a similar path as mine. She isn''t easily fooled, but in the end she goes along and pushes the additional coins into the middle of the table too.


    The love struck fool on the other hand appears to be fooled by Matylda''s display. He folds and drops out, but that''s alright too. There are already ten of his silver coins in the pile at the table''s center.


    In a way it is hard to believe for me that this much money isn''t much of a hassle for these people. For me each and every one of this coins is still a veritable fortune. After all each shilling translates to twelve pennies. With a bit of haggling a single of these silver coins could get me through a whole week. And there are already fifty of them piled up there. In the end I add another five, to match Matylda''s raise, and I do so with a confident smirk.


    The chubby fool seems to be pretty curious how this will play out. He is leaning forward on his chair, his gaze dancing around wildly from one of us to the other. Any more and he''ll risk falling off his chair. Justyna on the other hand is sweating a little now. Anticipation makes her fingers fidget ever so slightly.


    I have to admit, I''m a little curious too, but I don''t let on to it, which earns me another most welcome divine whisper.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Bluff has leveled up to level 4!]


    Never mind the promised payment for my participation. This little endeavor is already paying dividends nicely.


    Matylda has to be raising her [Bluff] or maybe an [Acting] skill too. She certainly has no trouble keeping up her bubbly cheerful act. To be honest, it is quite impressive.


    Finally Justyna speaks up, anticipation clear in her voice.


    ¡°Well, lets see what you''ve got.¡±


    She doesn''t have to ask twice. Still humming happily, Matylda reveals her cards one after the other.


    I blink in surprise, as the first card is a seven of the fire element, but then she follows it up with four nines of all the elements.


    Once she is done Justyna groans and reveals her cards in turn. She has a full house, or a mansion, as it is called around here. Except she doesn''t have a single face card, which means that her mansion would be called a hen house instead, although that doesn''t hold any special meaning. It isn''t a bad hand, but not good enough to beat Matylda''s.


    Now everyone''s eyes are on me. I''m not in a hurry though. I take another sip from my beer, emptying my mug in the process. Only then do I start to reveal my cards one by one.


    Justyna''s eyes widen a little more with every card I put down face up. The lad is staring open mouthed too. In the end even Matylda applauds as I finally reveal the last card, completing my royal road.


    I have a feeling that my [Gambling] improves further too, even if it isn''t enough to earn me another divine whisper this time around.


    Once I''m done I pick up my empty mug and wave for a refill, a wide grin on my face.


    ¡°I guess this round is mine.¡±


    Without any further delay I lean over the table to collect the pot I have just won.


    At this point the chubby lad jumps up though, showing more energy than he has all night.


    ¡°I call bullshit!¡±


    Whatever is going through his head, judging by the expression on Justyna''s face this is in no way part of any plan she might have had. She is about as surprised by his sudden outburst as I am.


    I stop what I have been doing and straighten up, kicking my chair back in the process, never taking my eyes of the silly lad. One hand rests on the hilt of my weapon. My voice cuts through the air like a blade of ice.


    ¡°Lad, you better take that hand off the hilt of your blade. I promise you, if you start to pull it here and now, you won''t get to finish the motion. I''ll strike first and I''ll strike hard. You better not doubt me.¡±


    I''m dead serious and a divine whisper lets me know of another level up in short order.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Intimidate has leveled up to level 5!]


    The [Lady in Waiting] pales a little at my declaration.


    Yes, my words obviously have the intended effect. At least on her. The damnable lad''s hand shakes a little too, but somehow he is too thick headed to properly realize the danger he is in.


    Finally, after another tense moment he takes his hand off the hilt of his weapon. He doesn''t back down though. Instead he straightens up too, looking at me in deviance.


    ¡°Fine! Have it that way! I challenge you to a duel!¡±


    He pushes the rest of his coin into the center of the table.


    ¡°At sunrise! At hangman''s hill, just beyond the forest''s edge! Winner takes it all.¡±


    I can only blink in surprise as he storms off, slamming the door behind himself. A deafening silence descends upon the room at his exit. Finally I turn towards the two women that remain at the table with me.


    ¡°Does he have a death wish?¡±


    Justyna slumps in her chair, shaking her head.


    ¡°You better not make light of him. Even if he might not look like it, he is pretty good with that sword of his.¡±


    Finally she jumps to her feet too.


    ¡°I have to go. I''ll have to try and convince my brother to officiate this duel. Maybe we can impose some restrictions if he does. First blood? Yes?¡±


    Without saying anything else, or waiting for an answer she rushes off too. She doesn''t even bother with her own pile of coins still remaining on the table.


    I slump back down on the chair and take a long drink from my fresh mug. At long last Matylda speaks up.


    ¡°Well, that isn''t exactly according to plan, but whatever works. I guess.¡±

 Chapter 36 - One last meal

    I sink deep down on my chair, cradling my drink. I almost slip under the table in the process. I take another sip and groan, eyeing all the coins on the table.


    ¡°Whatever works? You know that I have never fought any honest duels and if I lose he could actually still claim all of this.¡±


    I sit back up properly.


    ¡°What do I even need to know about dueling, other than stick him with my sword before he can stick me with his?¡±


    Matylda and the barkeep snort in amusement. So does the bard, who by now has put away his lute. That one goes on to elaborate a little though.


    ¡°Well, we are out on the frontier here and not in one of the old capital cities with centuries or maybe even millennia of tradition stifling everything. You already summed up what to expect pretty well.¡±


    He moves over to join us at the table, after getting a drink for himself.


    ¡°Bring a second and a witness. Those should be separate persons. At least that is how it''s usually done. Bring your own sword. Although, if lady Justyna''s brother really officiates this duel, he''ll likely bring two identical swords to make sure no one has an advantage due to their weapon.¡±


    At this point Matylda speaks up.


    ¡°I can come along as your witness, if you want. I don''t have any other plans. I''m not quite sure who to bring for a second though. Wiktor maybe? I''m pretty sure he is good with a blade. Although, it''s not like it''ll matter. You''ll fight yourself, right?¡±


    I nod and have another sip of beer.


    ¡°Sure. Can''t really ask anyone else to do it for me. Besides I can use the experience.¡±


    I groan.


    ¡°Damn it. Why does it have to be honorable duel? I''d much rather bend the moron over my knee and spank him until he calls for his mother. This might just have been the only time I''ll ever win a game of cards with a honest to the gods and goddesses royal road and he has to go and ruin the moment.¡±


    The others break into laughter at my declaration. Matylda and the bard pat my back in turn. The tension is broken, at least for now and I join the laughter too. Eventually we sober up again and the bard turns to address Matylda and me.


    ¡°Why don''t you go down to the tavern where Jerzy tends to hang out? I''ll pass the news of his early morning appointment along to Wiktor and let him know to meet you there.¡±


    He snorts in amusement, barely holding in the laughter threatening to overwhelm him again.


    ¡°I''m sure he''ll be overjoyed.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°He will be?¡±


    The bard replies in a deadpan voice.


    ¡°Sure. He just loves being roped into other people''s schemes without any prior warning.¡±


    We burst into laughter again. It is much briefer this time around though. Finally I finish my drink and get up.


    ¡°Well, I better get going.¡±


    I turn towards Matylda.


    ¡°Wanna come along? Or will we meet up at the tavern too?¡±


    She raises an arm to stop me just long enough to let her finish her own drink. Then she jumps to her feet too, to follow me.


    ¡°Let''s get going! You first this time around. We should be fine taking the same route back. I wanna see if you memorized it properly!¡±


    I''m tempted to laugh out loud, but in the end I refrain from doing so. Her attitude isn''t wrong after all. Everything can be a teaching, and more importantly a learning experience, if you just put your mind to it.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    With one last wave I leave the bard and the barkeeper behind, as well as a veritable fortune in silver coins. I decide to put that out of my mind for now though, as I do my best to recall the route we took across the city''s rooftops to get here. For the same reason I decide to save another question burning at the tip of my tongue for later too.


    We slip out the same dormer window through which we entered not too long ago. It is still dark outside. We should still have plenty of time to get to the tavern by the downstream waterfront and then to the site of the duel, this hangman''s hill.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    It seems my dwarfen companion can tell what I''m thinking.


    ¡°Don''t worry, we have more than enough time.¡±


    I nod and decide to ask another question. The answer to this one is if more immediate importance.


    ¡°Our timing. Will we be alright? Will we reach the spot on the wall in between patrols, if we keep the same pace as on the way here?¡±


    Matylda flashed me a pleased grin. It seems this was the right question to ask. Her answer is short and to the point.


    ¡°Yes. We shouldn''t dawdle though.¡±


    That is all I need to know. I do a few quick stretches and take one last deep breath. Then I get going. I get going at a proper run. I don''t hold back. We haven''t on our way here either after all.


    Both my [Jumping] and my [Balance] skill start to improve little by little almost right away. Both skills will take a while to level up for real though. Not that I mind. Especially not, as a more tangible reward comes my way right after in the form of a divine whisper.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Running has leveled up to level 5!]


    Good. Very good even! It''s too bad that there are no more notifications until we reach the wall.


    We hurry to climb down on the other side this time around though, as we are cutting it a little too close for comfort with the next patrol not too far off. In fact the guards might even have noticed us, but since we are already pretty much down already again, they don''t bother to pursue us or raise an alarm.


    I''m momentarily preoccupied by another divine whisper then and there anyway.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Climbing has leveled up to level 6!]


    Very nice. Especially since it is an even level. With common skills even levels are always better as they improve my attributes too. Never mind though. Not right now anyway.


    I hurry to slip back into the shadows of the nearest alleyway once my feet touch the ground. It might look like the guards won''t bother, but I don''t want to offer a convenient target of opportunity down here either.


    This in turn, of that I''m pretty certain, earns me another partial increase for my [Stealth] skill. This one is getting pretty close to a level up, thus I decide to focus on it. For the rest of the way to the tavern I do my best to stay unnoticed by the occasional passersby. Eventually, just as we are getting close to the tavern, my determination pays off at long last.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Stealth has leveled up to level 7!]


    Another one. Tonight really is a good night. Maybe I should add rooftop runs to my schedule as a regular workout? Make them as stealthy as possible too while I''m at it?


    I give up on being stealthy as I enter the tavern and allow myself to chuckle at the idea of a stealth rooftop run workout regime. I chuckle right until I notice that my hands are shaking slightly.


    It seems I''m not the only one who noticed either. Matylda pats my back as she catches up with me. Then she grabs my hand to push four pennies into it.


    For a moment I just stop and stare at the bronze coins.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She shrugs innocently.


    ¡°The compensation for playing your part tonight.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow, but deposit the coins in my purse anyway. That of course doesn''t mean that I keep what is on my mind to myself though.


    ¡°We aren''t exactly done yet.¡±


    Matylda in turn puts a hand on my back to navigate me towards the table where, somehow Jerzy is already waiting for us.


    Doesn''t he ever sleep? He certainly doesn''t look tired though. Maybe he makes do with power naps? He greets us with a cheerful wave.


    ¡°It isn''t considered good manners to withhold payment from guild members actually actively risking their lives for the con of someone else.¡±


    Before I can ask how he knows, Sylwia joins us at the table. She comes bearing a plate of chicken wings and a small bowl containing a dip that looks spicy. Unlike the older man she does look tired. That doesn''t stop her from acting and sounding cheerful though.


    ¡°Yep. Despite this not being the intended turn of events. We have to always be ready to adapt to changing circumstances after all. And while the young lord Greywater is good with a sword, I think you''ll manage. Anyway, have a bite to eat. My treat.¡±


    I take a deep breath to calm my nerves and do just that. And damn! Those wings are good! It isn''t just the dip that is spicy either. And the combination of spicy wings and spicy dip rekindles my fighting spirit good. After just a few bites the accumulating weariness and fatigue of a long night are a thing of the past.


    The others chuckle as I dig in with a vigor. They help themselves to some of the wings too, but I don''t mind. There are more than enough after all.


    There is still a question on my mind. One I haven''t dared to ask so far.


    ¡°Do we, do I really need to fight this duel?¡±


    It isn''t like I actually want to back out, but it is an option that should be ruled out entirely either.


    The others look at each other for a moment. The answer is eventually provided by someone else though.


    I''m sure at least Jerzy must have seen him coming, but Wiktor has snuck up on me unnoticed. I only realize that he is here, when he snatches the next spicy wing away from me, before I can grab it.


    ¡°In theory you could just not show up. We already have the coin after all. I''d advise against it though. Doing so would make it much harder, maybe even near impossible, to run that particular gig again anytime soon.¡±


    Unlike Jerzy, he does look tired. That changes though, the moment he takes a good bite out of the spicy wing he nabbed.


    ¡°Ah! Sweet Manna! Food of the gods!¡±


    I allow myself a little grin at this exclamation. I''ll ask Fox about her opinion on spicy food the next time I get to meet her.


    He isn''t quite done sharing his opinion yet either, although he takes a moment to finish his treat.


    ¡°Well, anyway, a dramatic duel at dawn. Flashing blades in the first light of the day! Possibly even with the captain of the Night Watch there to officiate the event. I really hope lady Justyna can persuade her brother! Very dramatic! That can help build a nice reputation! I certainly wouldn''t miss out on it, if I were you.¡±


    My eyebrow rises a little at the revelation about the lady''s brother.


    ¡°You don''t think that he might give us trouble?¡±


    Jerzy answers this time around.


    ¡°Unlikely. Duels aren''t exactly part of our official legal system, what little of one there is anyway, around here, but they are a well respected tradition. Everything should be just fine, as long as you don''t try to cheat under his watchful eyes.¡±


    Sylwia decides to speak up now.


    ¡°Among other things that means that you really shouldn''t go for a killing blow if he calls for a duel to the first blood.¡±


    Wiktor nods with vigor.


    ¡°Very much that! Don''t try to play word games with him either. He is the kind of man with whom you have to honor both the word and the spirit of an agreement.¡±


    I can feel my [Gather Information] skill increase another little bit, as I nod in acknowledgment. It seems this is a bit of information that is of no small importance.

 Chapter 37 - Attack, parry and riposte

    Once the last spicy wings are eaten, there is nothing else holding us back. Us being Matylda, Wiktor and I. I still feel a little nervous about this, but given the reassurance by the others I have no reason not to believe that I''ll be able to pull this off.


    Wiktor even changed into an outfit not entirely dissimilar to mine in the tavern''s backroom. Well, maybe calling it a change is a bit much. He slipped on a leather vest over his usual casual outfit and he girded a sword belt with a simple but serviceable sword, not dissimilar to my own, on top. It is enough to make him look like a dangerous duelist instead of a no good hoodlum instead though.


    According to him this is mostly about making the right impression. This is why he organized several more people as a following of sorts. A musician from one of the other local taverns among others, which on its own is enough to draw a few more spectators.


    We will have an audience for our duel it seems instead of just some witnesses. Apparently Wiktor really is serious about using this occasion to build my reputation.


    I''m not entirely certain how I''m supposed to feel about this turn of events.


    Together we head out of town, following a path that leads away from the urbanized area and through the fields and paddies of the nearest farms until it eventually enters the forest.


    The forest isn''t as dense around here as it is where Fox welcomed me into this world, but it still is a little spooky this late at night, before the dawn of morning. That we are heading to a place called hangman''s hill isn''t exactly helping either.


    My suspicions that this might be the place where the city''s executioner plies his trade is soon confirmed. As we enter a large clearing the ground starts to rise. And atop the small hill we are climbing a sort of gallows awaits us. It isn''t anything fancy either. There is no grand platform with trap doors or some such thing. No, the gallows is just a rough wooden frame across which a rope can be slung. Thankfully no dead body dangles from it right now. Some graves, and not the well kept kind I have seen at the graveyard either, close by suggest that the place sees use every once in a while at least though.


    I shiver and rub my arms as we proceed. Is it getting colder? Oh! There is even mist rising from the ground all around us! Yes, this place is quite spooky. And even as I think this thought my [Danger Sense] improves a little. It is as if there is movement in the mist. Movement that can''t quite be explained by a breeze that doesn''t exist anyway. Scratch that! This place isn''t spooky. It''s haunted! I decide to voice my concerns.


    ¡°This place is bad. Someone should do something about it. Maybe an exorcism? At the very least the graves should be properly blessed.¡±


    Some of the others look a little concerned too. Matylda is rubbing her arms too as she nods. Even Wiktor looks a little on edge. He keeps going though, cutting through the mist step by step. He even sounds a little tense as he speaks up.


    ¡°I wish you the best of luck finding a cleric willing to do it. Most won''t even consider it. And not just because the lord won''t spring for it. Besides, the whole thing will be over once morning comes around and the sun crests the horizon.¡±


    The bard tagging along with us decides to add in some more details from a few steps behind me.


    ¡°And most people won''t even think about coming here before sunrise. In fact capital punishment is usually carried out around noon.¡±


    I frown, narrow my eyes and bare my teeth at a spot where the mist seems to be gathering. Only to blink in surprise the next moment, when the fog disperses again, while I get the feeling that my [Intimidate] skill just improved a little. Ha! I guess ghosts are just people too. Angry, badly traumatized and full of resentment but in the end still only people. I can feel anger bubbling to the surface inside myself too.


    ¡°I probably ought to punch that asshole in the face out of principle for making us come here at this time of the day or rather night.¡±


    Wiktor snorts, but shakes his head.


    ¡°Not during the duel. Behavior like that is very much frowned upon. You just don''t draw first blood with your fist during a sword fight.¡±


    The others chuckle. My own mind races though, as I try to come up with a plan to humiliate the jackass anyway. I look around as Wiktor finally stops still a good ways below the gallows, at a spot with some moderately smooth terrain. He looks around and marches a little this way and that. Finally he nods in satisfaction.


    ¡°This spot should do. And it should catch the first rays of the rising sun nicely too.¡±


    I look around too, but in the end I have to trust his judgment. In my eyes the place looks as good as any. There is something else on my mind though.


    ¡°It looks like it might be a while, before the other party shows up. How about some practice swings before they do?¡±


    Wiktor''s brows furrow a little, but in the end he relents and nods.


    ¡°Fine. Any chance you''ll hit another level up anytime soon?¡±


    I shake my head and turn to address Matylda, while I draw my sword in a carefully measured motion. I don''t want to make myself look anymore the fool than I actually am for going along with this scheme.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Give us a little warning, should the others show up without us noticing.¡±


    She simply nods and shifts her attention back the way we have come.


    Then with my words in hand I''m already about to face Wiktor, when something else occurs to me. I stop once more to talk to the bard instead.


    ¡°How about a calming little tune? Something likely to call forth pleasant memories of warm summer evenings? Something that might soothe the unquiet spirits at least a little?¡±


    He stretches his fingers and looks for a place to sit down besides the spot we have picked.


    ¡°Might as well give it a try.¡±


    A moment later he starts playing a tune that alternates between pleasantly melancholic and very lively passages.


    Good. As far as I''m concerned the stage is set. Wiktor, who has drawn his own sword by now seems satisfied as well. He flashes me a grin.


    ¡°Got to appreciate the art of presentation. The way you go about doing things is about as important as the things you are doing.¡±


    He shifts to a ready stance and raises his sword.


    ¡°Lets give this a try. Maybe you can earn a few more skill levels that will come in handy. You better expect your opponent to try and tip the scales in their favor too.¡±


    I take a deep breath and mirror his stance, which is, of course, much better than my none stance. Apparently it is good enough to earn me another skill.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Blades general skill at Level 1!]


    Very curious. Can I level this one up at the same time as my [Melee Weapons] skill? I guess I''ll have to find out and there really is only one way to do that. Without delay I go on the offensive.


    Even just this one skill level already makes a considerable difference. My thrusts and slashes so far have always been a little clumsy. More so in the beginning than later on, but now I''m actually beginning to show some grace for once, as I don''t overextend myself in a too powerful thrust.


    [*Ding!* Hit! Wiktor''s Health reduced by 0!]


    Of course Wiktor parries the attack easily anyway. Most curious that the parried attack still counts as a hit though. The ring of steel on steel clashes a little with the bard''s tune.


    Wiktor doesn''t counter, which my opponent most certainly would. Instead he frowns ever so slightly. At the same time this gives me the time needed to acknowledge the divine whispers brushing through my mind like a pleasant breeze.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Melee Weapons has leveled up to level 5!]


    [*Ding!* Your skill Blades has leveled up to level 2!]


    Well, that would resolve that question. I can level up both skills at once. I''m pretty certain that my strength increased a little too, due to my [Blades] skill leveling up. Adding all of this up my attacks should hit considerably harder now. I''m not sure I want to put that to the test though. Not against Wiktor and not right now anyway.


    Wiktor''s line of thought seems to follow a similar line as mine. He bites his lips slightly. Then he provides instructions.


    ¡°You lack experience. That much is obvious. Otherwise that wasn''t bad though. Anyway, it''s my turn now. Please, do try to block this one.¡±


    Before I can reply or question him, he attacks. It isn''t a terribly powerful attack. He is clearly holding back. He is telegraphing, probably on purpose, too. I still have my work cut out for me. Again the sound of steel hitting steel rings out through the mist.


    [*Ding!* You have been hit! Health reduced by 0!]


    It seems the block was good. The attack still counts as a hit though. At least my defense was up to the task. Before I can fully recover from the block though another divine whisper startles me. All the more as it''s followed by a third in quick succession.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Block general skill at Level 1!]


    [*Ding!* Your skill Blades has leveled up to level 3!]


    Wiktor grins at me. The look of surprise on my face is most certainly not lost on him.


    ¡°Oh yes! You are making good progress. Lets try to unlock another skill, yes? This one will be harder though. I want you to properly parry my next attack. For that you can''t just block edge on edge as before. You should really try to avoid that whenever possible. Your blade will suffer with every attack blocked. Pick up a shield for that purpose eventually. Anyway, push my blade aside this time. The flat of your blade against mine, please.¡±


    I grin as he gets back into position. It seems I''m getting some on the spot fencing lessons here. Well, I really need them. In the long run they most certainly won''t be free lessons though. I''m sure Wiktor will ask for something in return. Not right now, but when it fits him and his needs.


    Despite my rapidly progressing skills I''m hard pressed to do as he asked me to. Properly parrying really is harder than just dumbly blocking. In the end I''m only successful because he is still holding back. Well, I''ll deal with that whenever the time comes.


    Our blades make a very different sound this time around as the edge of mine slides along that of his, as I push his weapon aside with a little more force than strictly necessary. It is a painful screech and there are even some sparks sent flying.


    [*Ding!* You have been hit! Health reduced by 0!]


    Wiktor seems satisfied anyway, and so am I as the next divine whisper touches my mind.


    [*Ding!* You have unlocked the Parry general skill at Level 1!]


    Both my [Blades] and [Melee Weapons] skill progress a little too, but their growth isn''t rewarded with a divine whisper this time around.


    Wiktor resumes his ready stance.


    ¡°Very good. Your defenses are coming along nicely too. Lets try again. One more block, please.¡±


    Without delay he goes for another attack. He is still holding back, but not quite as much as before. Our blades ring out once again as I block like he demanded.


    [*Ding!* You have been hit! Health reduced by 0!]


    Once again my efforts are rewarded by several divine whispers in quick succession. And once again my [Melee Weapons] skill improves without earning a notice of its won.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Block has leveled up to level 2!]


    [*Ding!* Your skill Blades has leveled up to level 4!]


    As we resume our ready stances, Matylda calls out to us.


    ¡°You might want to quit. I think we are getting company.¡±

 Chapter 38 - Duel at dawn

    Matylda is right of course. There is another group approaching our position. I still take a moment to inspect my blade before I put it away. Blocking like I have really isn''t good for the edge. I''ll have to put my whetstone to good use later on. Once I''m done with this ordeal.


    The group approaching is of a similar size to our own. The composition is a little different though. There is, of course, the chubby lad that challenged me in the first place. At his side walk two other young nobles who possess a passing resemblance with him. Not brothers, probably, but maybe cousins? Yes, the latter probably. I can only assume that one will be his second and the other his witness.


    Oh! Of course he would get some other youngsters of a similar age instead of anyone else. His immediate family probably isn''t aware of the exact circumstances of this duel and he would much rather it stay that way! It''s almost silly enough to make me laugh.


    The two who follow behind the trio make me reconsider though. Justyna I''m already familiar with. Her presence isn''t exactly unexpected either. For one she has a personal stake in this too. And on the other hand she offered to ask her brother to officiate the event. The brother who apparently is the captain of the night watch.


    He isn''t that much older than Justyna. Or at least he doesn''t look like he is. In fact, I have to admit, he looks rather dashing in his armor. He doesn''t carry a lantern right now, but otherwise he pretty much matches what little I know of the night watch so far.


    He wears the same mix of armor I have seen the other men and women of the night watch wear. Simple but well maintained chain mail, with a plate collar and, a breastplate and gauntlets. There is a helmet too. He carries it under one arm though. And of course there is the black and white tabard with the white and black eye symbol. It makes the night watch almost look like a religious order.


    Behind the siblings follows another person, this one a much younger, although he too wears the tabard of the night watch. A squire maybe? Entirely possible. He certainly does most of the heavy lifting, as he carries not one, but two matching, sheathed swords.


    It seems that so far Wiktor''s and Jerzy''s predictions about him are spot on. The man immediately takes control of the situation, the moment he reaches us. Neither my opponent nor I get a chance to get in a word.


    Yet, at the same time I can''t help but notice the dirty look he shoots Wiktor. It seems the two have a history. Maybe I should inquire about it. One of these days anyway. Not right now though.


    His voice rings out loud an clear, despite the omnipresent mist muffling just about every other noise. Is it a skill at work? Are there skills to augment your voice for public speeches? It sounds not exactly implausible.


    ¡°Both parties who wish to settle their differences through this duel are present, yes? Seconds and witnesses as well?¡±


    My opponent is the first to answer. He sounds forceful and angry. His companions move to his sides as he replies.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I follow suit. I do my best to sound calm and well tempered though. As I speak up, both Matylda and Wiktor move up to stand at my side too.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Our arbitrator nods satisfied. He is still not really happy with the situation though. That much is obvious. He continues unabated anyway.


    ¡°The purpose of this duel is to settle a difference of opinion, not to commit cold blooded murder without fear of legal consequences. Thus this will be a duel to the first blood. If either party kills their opponent, or continues to fight after first blood is drawn, they will be held accountable for their actions. No exceptions will be made. Do you understand?¡±


    Once again we answer in turn. First my opponent, then I.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Once again Justyna''s brother nods. Then he speaks up once more.


    ¡°I want both of you to use an identification skill on each other. Anyone ready to cross blades to settle a difference of opinion, should be well aware of what they get themselves into. Please do so now.¡±


    He is barely done talking, when I can feel the unpleasant sensation, I by now have learned to associate with an identification skill being used on me, wash over me. A moment later my opponent snorts disparagingly.


    I in turn furrow my brows and focus my attention on the chubby lad to activate my [Identify] skill. A little of my Mana drains away and I''m rewarded with a brief divine whisper relaying some basic information about him.


    [Karul, Duelist (Air, Common, Level 9)]This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    He has a single class and not even an uncommon one at that. His level isn''t all that impressive either. That on its own isn''t terribly impressive. Sadly I don''t know his skills. I suspect that they are well tailored to his class. Probably unlike mine which are all over the place. Is that an advantage though? Or a disadvantage?


    I better not try to tank a hit from him. Not during this duel anyway, when a single nick to draw just a few drops of blood, will be enough for him to win. I can''t fool around this time. I have to be true to my word. I have to strike first and I have to strike true. And of course I have to make sure not to kill him. That makes it a little harder.


    Most importantly right now though, I refrain from showing any disrespect, unlike him. For me this about building a public image as much as anything else after all. Leaving a good first impression with Justyna''s brother might just pay off in the long run.


    The man in question speaks up once again, once I let him know with a nod, that I have satisfied my curiosity.


    ¡°You will be using the swords provided by me for this duel instead of your own weapons. These are weapons of equal length and weight, forged by the hand of the same smith for the very purpose to serve in situations like this one. Neither is better or worse than the other in any way.¡±


    He turns to face his squire.


    ¡°If you would, please.¡±


    The squire moves over to my opponent first, allowing him to pick one of the two swords he is carrying.


    Is this a status thing? Well, never mind. It doesn''t really matter. The swords are identical after all. I simply grab the other one with a nod when he comes over to me.


    I take a moment to slip the scabbard with my own sword off my sword belt to replace it with this one. It feels a little off. It isn''t quite the same as mine after all. I take a few steps and twist and turn this way and that too, to familiarize myself with it. Then, after handing my own weapon to Wiktor for safekeeping, I draw the loaner sword and give it a few practice swings.


    Karul, my opponent does the same. Neither of us sheathes the weapon again once we are done. Instead we just stand there, eyeing each other up while we wait for Justyna''s brother to continue.


    He raises an arm, as he speaks up again, his gaze though is on the eastern horizon.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    the question is short and to the point. So are our answers, although Karul shows some signs of impatience.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He doesn''t lower his arm right away though. It is pretty obvious what he is waiting for too. After all we are here to have a duel at dawn and the sun is not yet up over the horizon.


    It can''t be long now though. The sky is already lightening in the east where the sun will peek over the hills before long. Most of the stars have disappeared by now too. Only a few of the brightest, which probably are planets and not in fact stars, are still visible against the dark blue that starts to replace the pitch black of nighttime.


    As we wait, it appears as if my opponent''s patience is wearing thin though. He seems to have trouble holding back. He rocks back and forth on his feet, with his sword kept in a low ready stance.


    The lad''s impatience seems to be grating on our judge, but he refrains from speaking up. A single warning glance is all he sends Karul''s way. It is all it takes too.


    I in turn steady my breathing. My heart is beating fast too, but that is alright. My blood needs to be pumping right now after all. I take a moment to judge the distance in between me and Karul. Then I focus my attention on our arbitrator and his signal instead, as I shift to a ready stance mirroring my opponent as well. It will be any moment now.


    There! The first ray of the morning sun tickles my eyes! And as it does, the captain''s hand starts to descend. Even as it does he calls out.


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    I''m moving the moment he is done speaking and so is my opponent.


    From the very start it is obvious to me that he isn''t nearly as fast as I am. Is it because he is hauling around too much weight? Or is the lacking agility for another reason? In the end it doesn''t matter. Not really. All that matters is that he is too slow.


    Unlike him I don''t aim for a body hit either. My aim are the fingers of his sword hand from the very start.


    His eyes widen in realization, but by then it''s too late. He tries to pull back, aborting his attack, but it''s too little to late.


    He is lucky though. I don''t strike with the edge. The loaner sword might not be as sharp as mine, but it would still be plenty sharp enough to take off a finger or two. Instead I strike with the flat. I don''t hold back in any other way though.


    [*Ding!* Hit! Karul''s Health reduced by 20!]


    Not bad for a hit that isn''t even a critical hit. It certainly is good enough to knock the sword out of his hand. The hit earns me a notification too.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Melee Weapons has leveled up to level 6!]


    In addition to the divine whisper I''m pretty certain that my [Blades] skill has improved a little too.


    These aren''t the only consequences either.


    A scream echoes through the quickly dispersing morning mist, as Karul cradles his sword hand close to his chest. He hasn''t lost any fingers, but there is blood dripping to the ground, no doubt about it. I wouldn''t be surprised if some of them are broken too.


    It barely takes a moment for indignation to replace his surprise. Not even that can completely mask his pain though, as he starts throwing accusations my way.


    ¡°You dirty cheat! You started moving too soon!¡±


    Anger starts to cloud the face of Justyna''s brother, but he doesn''t have to express it in the end. His sister beats him to it.


    ¡°She did not. You are just too slow! Maybe you would have won if you weren''t lugging around so much useless lard.¡±


    In the end her brother simply nods in agreement, while Karul''s face starts to grow ever more red.


    ¡°Indeed. She did not in any way cheat. She has clearly won the duel by fair means.¡±


    I hand my sword to the squire, who immediately starts to clean what little blood there is from the blade. After removing the sheath from my belt too and replacing it with my own more familiar weapon again, I decide to address the steaming young nobleman, my voice even and without any emotion coloring it.


    ¡°I have told you before. I''ll tell you again. If you draw a weapon on me, I''ll strike first and I''ll strike hard. Be thankful that lady Justyna got her brother to officiate. This could have ended much worse for you.¡±


    I wouldn''t admit it, but watching him pale as I feel my [Intimidate] skill improve a little is quite satisfying.

 Chapter 39 - The early morning after

    Karul and his cronies are the first to leave not much later, since complaining obviously won''t do them any good. Just as well. The place is actually a little nicer without them around, now that the sun is in the process of evaporating the spooky morning mist. The gallows and the bare bones, unmarked graves still don''t sit well with me though.


    Justyna, her brother and his squire leave not much later. The captain of the night watch probably has better things to do, like getting some sleep, and he really doesn''t seem to be at ease around Wiktor. The captain doesn''t leave without exchanging a few last words though.


    ¡°I''m glad that things worked out as they did. It might not have been the most elegant solution, but I''ll admit that you went for a clever strike. In hindsight, I should not have expected any less from a disciple of Wiktor. You better watch your back though. I doubt the young Karul will just forget about this.¡±


    With that said, he turns and leaves, his squire hot on his heels. Justyna shoots us one last curious glance before she too follows him. She seems to suspect that there might be more going on than meets the eye. And she might be right in more than one way.


    Will she figure out that she was just a pawn in Sylwia''s scheme? Or rather a cow to be milked? Or does she know and simply not care? And then there is still the other thing. What is up with her brother and Wiktor? Well, maybe I should just ask?


    The man in question steps up to my side just as I turn. I don''t get a chance to get in a word though, as he beats me to the punch.


    ¡°Yes, a clever strike indeed. And maybe, since it seems that you are a disciple of mine now, I should provide you some more guidance?¡±


    I raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°I don''t know. Should you?¡±


    He pats my back.


    ¡°Oh, for sure. For sure! Lets head back to town though. It''s better with the sun up, but the place still gives me the shivers.¡±


    He turns to the others and they are quick to nod and mutter in agreement. I won''t disagree either, thus I hurry to catch up with Wiktor, once he gets going back down from hangman''s hill and towards the city.


    For a little while we walk in silence. Well, relative silence anyway, as Matylda and the bard are happily chattering a few steps behind us.


    I don''t pay much attention to their conversation though. It seems to be a summary of the last night for the better part anyway. I just hope the bard doesn''t turn this into an epic. Although never mind. The events of last night probably are just good enough for a little cautionary tale at best anyway. Eventually I refocus my attention on Wiktor once more.


    It seems he has only been waiting for this moment. Before I even have a chance to clear my throat, he starts talking in a carefree manner.


    ¡°Well, lets talk shop. You realize, that you owe me for helping you out. Not much, since I essentially just had to stand around and look good, but still.¡±


    He chuckles, and as I don''t have anything to say to that, he continues.


    ¡°I helped you out with those skills for a reason too. A reason beyond the fact that the ability to properly block or parry could come in handy during a duel.¡±


    Once again I only nod, as I walk alongside him, as I don''t want to interrupt him. Judging by his mischievous grin he seems to appreciate that.


    ¡°Those skills, blades, parry, block and dodge, together with another more general or more specialized weapon skill are the foundation for the duelist class. Get those skills high enough and you''ll unlock it. And once you have done that, you can improve it further by learning other more esoteric weapon skills or in some cases spells.¡±


    I tilt my head slightly as I ponder the information provided. As I do that he keeps going on.


    ¡°And even if you decide not to take this path, the trinity of block, parry and dodge are sure to boost your defense considerably. I, of course, can''t know for sure, but you probably are already pretty close to a point where you could just shrug off a halfhearted attack by someone like this Karul lad.¡±


    I nod as he finishes, although am not quite convinced that I really could have just shrugged off a proper attack from my opponent. This time I don''t stay silent either.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Improve further and learn esoteric techniques? You mean like, take dodge to a whole different level and learn something like air step?¡±


    He blinks in surprise and looks over at me. He doesn''t stop though.


    ¡°Air step? Can''t say I have heard of that one. I certainly can imagine what it might be like though. Usually you should avoid jumps like the plague, as dodging in mid air is near impossible. If you can push off invisible, immaterial steps in the air though ¡­ that would change everything. Ha, yes, I might just have to look into that a little more. It sounds a little like a combination with shadow step. That one I have heard of already.¡±


    I think about that suggestion too. It sounds a little like the path an assassin might take. Step into one shadow and out of another, not just to dodge incoming attacks, but to strike at the enemy as well. Damn, decisions! Except, do I even have to decide? I decide to ask right away, since Wiktor is already in the right mood to act as my mentor.


    ¡°How many classes can I even have? Do I have to decide on one path and forgo another?¡±


    He eyes me for a moment, then he breaks into laughter.


    ¡°Well, there are so many possible paths that you most certainly will have to forgo some of them. Probably plenty even. But yes, you can have more than two classes. I don''t think I have heard talk about a hard limit to the number you can take. There is a soft limit though.¡±


    Oh! Now we are getting to some of the interesting details! My [Gather Information] skill improving, even if just a little, seems like confirmation in that regard. Since he is already talking, I don''t interrupt.


    ¡°So far you have only one class, right? And all your general skills improving helped level it so far.¡±


    That pretty much sums it up, thus I nod. And although I already suspect where this might be going I let Wiktor continue at his own pace anyway.


    ¡°Well, as soon as you get another class that will change. Your class skills obviously only will level their own class and the contribution of your general skills will be evenly split in between all your classes.¡±


    I nod again. This time I decide to give voice to the conclusion I have come to though. It probably is what my teacher expects.


    ¡°Get too many classes and you will stall your progress. Is that it?¡±


    He flashes me a quick grin.


    ¡°That is pretty much it. At least as far as most people are concerned. There is only so much you can see, say or do in one lifetime after all.¡±


    Oh! That is a most curious choice of words. Once again my [Gather Information] skill improves by a fraction of a level. I''m pretty sure that it''s getting close to another level up. For now though I decide to keep digging a little.


    ¡°The way you said that suggests that some very long lived or near immortal individuals and species might have a different approach. Or am I mistaken?¡±


    That earns me another chuckle, as well as a nod.


    ¡°Indeed. Dragons and to a lesser degree some elves don''t see it like that. It''s no big surprise really, considering they can live many human lifetimes. The same is true for some undead, like some restless spirits, if they can progress past the circumstances that turned them into undead anyway.¡±


    I can''t help but turn to gaze back into the direction of hangman''s hill at his last statement. I swallow hard. Are the people even aware that it might become the source of some big calamity eventually?


    No, actually most are probably not aware in the slightest. They are too busy living their own little lives, focused on their own immediate problems. Even people like Wiktor, who are capable of looking beyond their own plate in general, seem woefully unconcerned.


    I feel a shiver run down my back at the thought. I can''t help but remember Fox''s words. This might just be one of the lessons I''ll need to teach people around here. In a way it''s almost like that fungal infestation festering out there in the woods. Out of sight. Out of mind. I swallow hard. Hopefully I''ll be able to do something about it before it gets really bad.


    I scratch my head and decide to focus on the more immediate problems. I''ll have to do more growing before I can tackle big problems like that.


    ¡°Say, can I improve my first class too? By developing the right skills?¡±


    Wiktor nods again. As we are nearing the city again his answer is much more brief this time around though.


    ¡°Of course! I''ll not interfere with that though. Your first class is usually a very personal thing. It''s best if you figure out where to take it on your own.¡±


    That seems like a reasonable approach, especially given the company we seem to keep and the divine patron under whose watchful eyes we live.


    It certainly gets me thinking though. In which direction should I develop my class? I can see several paths open to me. Should I follow a path dominated by my physical skills? Or one determined by my manipulation and information gathering skills? Can I go for a balanced approach instead?


    Well, one way or another, I''ll have to figure it out on my own. A glimpse at the man walking at my side is enough to let me know that I won''t get any more information out of him. Not in this regard anyway.


    He flashes me another carefree smile.


    ¡°Want to go have a drink? It''s what I usually do after an exciting morning like this one.¡±


    Is ¡­ is he seriously trying to ask me out? Again? Right now? I almost choke on the laugh bubbling up inside of me. In the end I give up on trying to hold it in, as we enter the maze of the district outside the walls. I shake my head to decline though.


    ¡°No. Sorry. I''ll take care of my sword and then I''ll try to catch a little more sleep. I wonder how close I can cut it before the landlady decides to evict my ass out onto the street.¡±


    Now he is laughing too. A few people, none of them too pleased to be out and about this early in the morning by the looks of them, shoot us dirty looks. No one dares to approach us though.


    ¡°Well, you do you. Don''t forget to drop by the tavern and talk with Jerzy, if you are ready for another little job. I''m sure he can line up something for you. Don''t make any plans for tonight though. There already is a little gig that I could use a little help with planned for tonight. You remember the mill? Meet me there again after sunset.¡±


    With a last cheerful wave he takes his leave and so do Matylda and the bard. Before long I''m alone again. As alone as one can be on the narrow alleyways of a street that is just waking up anyway. Well, I have no time to waste. Not if I really want to get in a little more shut eye.

 Chapter 40 - Five finger discount

    First things first. I head down to the upstream waterfront, which is a lot more busy this time of the day. Fishermen and women are selling their catch. The ones doing the buying are mostly people running inns or food stalls as far as I can tell. They certainly buy more fish than anyone cooking just for a single family would, even if it is a big family.


    I watch for a little while. In the end I don''t want to risk running into the drunkards from yesterday and leave once more. I head further upstream, but not all that far. I just need a quiet spot where I can wet my whetstone and then sharpen the edge of my sword in peace after all.


    It doesn''t take me long either. It isn''t like I fought hours long pitched battles after all. Still, it is necessary. I have been neglecting my trusty weapon a little so far. That most certainly isn''t a habit I should develop any further.


    By the time I return to my temporary abode the city is already up and about for good. At least the lady sitting by the door doesn''t give me any lip today. I''m well aware though, that I don''t have much time left.


    Curses! Just thinking about it like that ensures that I won''t find any sleep. For a little while longer I twist and turn in my small room. Then I give up. This simply is no good. I have to take another approach. And besides, I''m pretty unlikely to find any sleep anywhere around the city during daytime anyway. The place is just too busy.


    I''ll ¡­ I''ll have to do it like Wiktor the other day. Damn, it pains me, but he does it right. I''ll look for a quiet spot a little outside the city and hope for the best. Not right away though. I still want to get in some training first.


    With one last sigh I gather up my sparse belongings. After doing a few stretches in the privacy of my little room for good measure, I look around one more to make sure I''m not forgetting anything, then I leave.


    Like the last time I drop off my key with the lady out front. And like the last time she immediately sends a youngster with a broom in to clean up. Not that the room will need a lot of cleaning, but I''m grateful anyway to know that they take care of their rooms.


    I don''t wait around of course. Instead I start strolling through the narrow alleys again. Doing so actually feels nice. I head in the general direction of the market I already scouted yesterday. I don''t get straight to business though. Not to the part of business where I try to palm a little something or other anyway. No, I repeat my exploration from the other day. I take great care to memorize what is the same while paying close attention to everything that has changed too. It''s a good workout for my [Streetwise] skill.


    Once again I make my rounds across the market. Around the nearby alleys too. Then I once I''m moderately certain that no one is paying undue attention to me I start moving ever more careful, to eventually disappear into a particularly narrow alley, with plenty of obstacles everywhere. My [Stealth] improves a little as a result.


    I don''t plan to rely on stealth alone this time around though. I have enough Mana to make use of my other trick too this time around. I stop in the shadow behind a stack of decrepit crates to make sure there really isn''t anyone observing me. I don''t just look down the alley either way. I check above me too, although there are no windows here. It''s better to be safe rather than sorry.


    Once I''m satisfied I begin to focus on my body and especially my appearance. I don''t change into the landlady this time though. Instead I decide to become Aila, the cleric from the Five Blades Adventuring Company.


    Wearing her face while committing petty theft is probably not nice, but I doubt a lot of people know her out here, especially on a market catering more to local businesses instead of adventurers. Besides I''m not wearing her outfit, so it should be fine.


    As I focus I can finally feel the change wash across me while a considerable amount of my Mana drains away at the same time. The mental fatigue coming along with the use of this skill is still pretty bad. The very next moment the expected divine whisper tickles my mind. It almost makes up for the headache.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Change Shape has leveled up to level 4!]


    That is one thing taken care of. Sadly I don''t have a mirror at hand to check myself over. Instead I feel my face with my fingers for the subtle changes I expect. As far as I can tell, everything should be alright. The fact that my clothes are now ill fitting suggests that the change was a success in just about every other regard too.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    There still is something bothering me. Or rather, there are two things. The first are in fact my clothes. It isn''t the fact that they now are an ill fit that bothers me. That is easily enough adjusted. No, what bothers me is that I don''t have any other clothes. My special power would serve me much better, if I were to have a proper disguise.


    The other thing is my status. I still have no way to disguise it. Anyone who uses an identification skill on me will still know me for who I am. Well, there isn''t much I can do about it now. It''s something I''ll have to keep in mind though. Maybe I can ask Jerzy about it later? Yes, that''s what I''ll do.


    There isn''t much I can do about my clothes either. Except for one thing. I take off my cloak and stuff it into my pack after rolling it up tightly. I make sure it peeks out on one side, ever so slightly. That way I should be able to pull it free for a quick change. I hope so anyway.


    As I do so, my fingers brush my now considerably longer hair. It growing out certainly felt weird once again. I run my fingers through it. Should I braid it? Or maybe tie it up? It is a little long now, although in theory not too long to wear it open either. On second thought, I''ll not do anything with it. I haven''t seen the real Aila wear it open like this after all.


    Very well. I''m done with my preparations for now. Time to get down to business! And after taking one more deep breath that is exactly what I do.


    I make another partial round of the market instead of heading straight for the target I have picked. Mostly to get used to my changed body a little better. Thankfully it isn''t too much of an issue, but my strides are a little longer as I am now.


    The target I have picked isn''t a particularly tricky one either. It''s a stand selling fruits that do not quite look like apples. Apparently you can eat them like apples. The price is a little too high for my liking though. A penny for a single fruit when a penny can get you a decent meal elsewhere? Isn''t that like daylight robbery?


    Sure people, usually the ones running businesses of their own, buying in bulk get hefty discounts, but everyone else who just wants a sweet treat to go has to pay the entirely too high price. That''s a good enough excuse for me to help myself to a free sample.


    And even as I draw close I don''t go for the stand with the curious fruits piled high in baskets directly. Instead I keep my eyes on the stand next to it. This one is quite possibly even more busy. The various mushrooms getting sold here don''t look quite as appetizing though, even if they are much more affordable. And besides, unlike with the fruit I don''t even want to think about eating mushrooms raw.


    The people coming and going all around the mushroom stand still suit me well. There is enough of a commotion going on that no one bothers to look while rubbing shoulders with others. Even the occasional bump is hardly worth a glance.


    In theory these people would be prime targets for some purse cutting. Except, most seem well aware of the fact, keeping their purses close at hand or, if that isn''t practicable, they at least keep a hand on their purses.


    I time my approach just right to bump into a man leaving after doing business with the mushroom merchant. He cradles a big cloth sack with his purchases as he turns to leave.


    He already is a little off balance. All it takes is a small bump, to push him into the fruit merchant, who in turn bumps into his stand, which sends some of the piled high fruit rolling.


    I apologize to the man I bumped into, even as I turn to catch one of the fruit sent tumbling down.


    ¡°Oh! Sorry about that.¡±


    He doesn''t seem to mind and just nods as he rights himself.


    This serves as an additional distraction, as I put the one fruit back onto its pile demonstratively. The fruit merchant never even notices me palming another which I quickly make disappear into the pocket of my pants. He even nods in thanks as I put the one fruit back.


    This, it seems, is good enough to earn me another level up notification via divine whisper.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Sleight of Hand has leveled up to level 4!]


    Then, before anyone can be the wiser, I casually stroll off again. No one calls out. No one pursues. Considering the killing the fruit merchant makes off of others he certainly won''t really miss the one fruit I palmed. His time is spent better going for the next sale anyway.


    As far as I''m concerned, all is right with the world. Thus I head out of town again at a leisurely pace, taking care not to draw undue attention, which earns me another partial increase of my [Stealth] skill.


    This makes me wonder. Could [Hide in plain sight] be a possible upgrade for [Stealth] or would it be a skill of its own? Since I haven''t learned it as a separate skill yet, I lean towards the former rather than the latter. Oh yes, upgrading skills and classes is really something I''m looking forward to.


    One I leave the alleys of the town behind I give up on moving stealthily anyway. Instead I focus my attention on the environs of the dirt road I''m following. This is the one on which I came to Riverrun and not the one leading to Hangman''s Hill. I really don''t know the land around either well enough though.


    Eventually I decide to leave the road and follow a smaller path between two fields instead, which leads to a nice tree growing where three more fields meet up with these.


    I''m pretty sure farmers use this spot to rest and have their meals when they are working those fields. Right now there are none around, this I decide to hog the place to myself.


    I look around to make sure I''m alone. Then I focus again, and as even more of my precious Mana drains away I change back to my usual self. There is no notification this time around, but I''m sure, my [Change Shape] skill is coming along nicely anyway. After readjusting my clothes I look around again.


    There are some half buried logs surrounding the gnarly old tree. I sit down on one of those after pulling my cloak free from my pack, and lean back against the old tree. Bundled up in it and sitting in a spot that faces the rising sun, I close my eyes a little for another quick nap. The noises from the busy city are just about distant enough as to not trouble me as I doze off.

 Chapter 41 - Picking up things

    I really enjoy my nap out under that tree. Bundled up in my cloak and with the sun providing additional warmth it really was quite pleasant. Sadly it can''t last. At least the nap was good and long enough to let me recover some of my Mana. Not much, but at least some.


    [*Ding!* You slept pretty well! Health increased by 0! Mana increased by 3!]


    Anyway, I still have things to do. And maybe even more important, at least in the short term, I have a curious fruit to analyze and eat. I pull the fruit that doesn''t quite look like an apple should, at least in my opinion, from my pocket and focus on it hard to trigger [Identify].


    A little more of my Mana drains away and a moment later I''m rewarded with some basic information about the fruit in my hand.


    [Sugar Apple (Plant, Common) ¨C A common fruit that can be found growing wild. It''s much more commonly grown on farms though, where the fruit bearing tree is cultivated. It''s a favorite of many people and especially children, as it is incredibly sweet. It can be safely eaten raw, but it can be prepared in various ways too. It''s especially popular when candied. Even without any further processing a single one can make for a decent meal. Category: Alchemical Ingredient, Properties: ???, ???, ???, ???]


    There is of course no further notification, but I have a feeling that the skill is coming along nicely. That apple certainly seems to be a treat. A whole penny for a single fruit still seems a little much though.


    Well, never mind. I polish the fruit a little on the sleeve of my blouse, then I take a first tentative bite. My eyes immediately widen. What can I say? It really is as sweet as advertised. The name is no joke. Delicious! It takes all the self control I can muster to not polish it off in a few big bites. Instead I decide to take some time to properly savor it. Oh, what goodness!


    Despite my best efforts to draw out the moment I''m done with the not quite apple before long. I take a moment to bury what little is left in a patch of soft earth nearby. Not that I have any hopes that a tree of delicious fruit will sprout here. It''s more that I don''t want unnecessary trash to mess up this pleasant place. If one of the fruit''s seeds should sprout and grow into a tree I certainly won''t mind though, even if it''ll be years before it''ll bear more delicious treats.


    Then there is no more reason to dawdle. I make my way back to the city. I walk at a leisurely pace though. I''m not in a hurry and I don''t want to appear s if I were either. I have time.


    I arrive at the tavern plenty early. Curiously enough Jerzy is not present for once. Well, even he has to sleep at some time I guess. Probably, anyway. I drop on one of the rickety chairs by a table in the back, taking care that I''ll be able to keep an eye on both the front entrance as well as the door to the back room from there.


    And, after ordering myself a mug of beer, which costs me a penny, that is just what I do. I keep a close eye on the people that come and go while sipping my beer at a sedate pace. My efforts even help improve my [Perception] skill a little, although it still is far from the next level up.


    My patience gets tested. At least the serving girls aren''t bothering me to order more. They seem to be well aware of what kind of business I''m here for. And, at long last, my patience is rewarded too, as my master, Jerzy, slinks into the common room from the street with a mighty yawn.


    He too orders something to drink, as he drops onto the chair across from me, only to flash me a toothy grin.


    ¡°You seem well rested. No busy day?¡±


    I shrug and drink another little sip.


    ¡°I decided to take a page from the book of my mentor and have a quick snack and a nice nap after all the excitement in the morning. I thought it to be prudent, considering someone mentioned that I might have a busy night ahead of me.¡±


    Now he breaks into heartfelt laughter. Once he manages to calm back down he nods.


    ¡°Yes, that''s the spirit! Get some sleep while you can! You''ll never know when the next opportunity comes around! It certainly isn''t the worst of Wiktor''s traits to pick up. Anyway, are you ready to head back out of town and meet up with him?¡±


    I shrug and take another drink.


    ¡°Sure. I got everything with me and I have no other plans. What is this about anyway?¡±


    Jerzy doesn''t answer right away as one of the serving girls places a bowl of millet topped with fried vegetables and a sunny side up egg in front of him. He digs right in. Understandable. I wouldn''t let my food go cold in such a situation either. Finally he takes a break to answer.


    ¡°Since the trouble with the farmers and the brewers and distillers is officially settled, it is time to uphold our part of the deal as well. You''ll meet Wiktor at the same spot as last time. You won''t head there right away though. You''ll take a roundabout route instead. Transportation for the goods is waiting in the alley behind the Paws and Pawn. You know the place, right?¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Indeed I do. I nod in confirmation.


    ¡°The alley behind the shop?¡±


    Jerzy nods as he continues to stuff his face for a moment, then he elaborates.


    ¡°Two oxen carts. Just let the drivers know that you are with Wiktor. And him, you''ll pick up afterwards on the way to the farmstead. He''ll tell you everything else you''ll need to know.¡±


    I finish off my beer. It''s not like there is much left of it anyway. I don''t get up right away through. There still is a question I really need to ask Jerzy after all.


    ¡°I have come to think about something you mentioned at some point today. Skills to disguise your status. Something like that is kind of essential. After all, without it, every other kind of disguise can be quickly rendered pointless.¡±


    He seems pleased by my question and flashes me a big smile, before he finally answers.


    ¡°And yet, a skill to disguise yourself is the essential foundation to disguising your status. Disguise yourself often and well enough, improve that skill, and eventually you will earn an achievement the will enable you to upgrade your disguise skill to extend to your status as well.¡±


    I nod in understanding. It is pretty much what I expected anyway.


    ¡°I guess that is something I can do. I''ll need to look into expanding my wardrobe among other things.¡±


    I sigh dramatically, which elicits a chuckle from the man.


    ¡°Very well. I''ll be off then, if that is all?¡±


    He nods.


    ¡°That should be all. The best of luck to you with the new job and your quest for the perfect disguise!¡±


    With that said he returns his attention to the remains of his meal, while I in turn slink off.


    Once again I''m not in too much of a hurry. The way I see it this thing won''t get on the road until I''m there. And while I''m not yet familiar with the details, it probably wouldn''t be for the best, if I were to draw attention by apparently being in a hurry. No, there is a reason why none of the guild members I have met so far ever appear to be in a hurry, not while in public anyway.


    I arrive at my first destination soon enough anyway. And sure enough, true to Jerzy''s word, there are two oxen carts waiting in the alley behind the building housing the familiar pawn shop. One of the coachmen is sitting up on his cart, the reins of the oxen in hand, while the other leans against a wall next to the oxen of his cart.


    Neither the animals nor their handlers seem to be in any kind of hurry either. Just as well. The coachmen sure are eyeing me hard though. Well, at least the one not napping is. He isn''t very subtle about it either. Is he afraid that I could try to make off with his cart?


    The thought of a not-so-high-speed chase involving one of the carts in the narrow alleys is enough to put a smile on my lips. Once the one napping takes notice of my approach too, I greet the duo with a wave.


    ¡°Ready to go and pick up Wiktor?¡±


    That seems good enough for the duo. The one that has been leaning against the wall so far gets up on his cart too and we get going. I in turn don''t climb up on either of the carts, walking along behind them for now.


    At first our route is determined by the narrow streets anyway, but once we leave those behind, the driver on the front most cart turns to address me.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    I nod ahead.


    ¡°Our first stop is by the mill. That''s where we will pick up Wiktor.¡±


    That is all they need to know, thus that is all I say too. The carts don''t pick up speed on the open road either. Their current pace seems to suit the animals pulling the carts just fine. It suits me too. I only speed up briefly to overtake the carts and lead the way.


    Despite the sedate pace it doesn''t take us all too long to reach the mill. I pull ahead a little further at this point to visit the spot where I found Wiktor the last time around. And sure enough, he sits there, chewing on a straw.


    ¡°Ready for whatever?¡±


    He flashes me a grin as he gets up and dusts of his pants.


    ¡°Oh, don''t act like you have no idea what this is about. I''m pretty sure you have the general idea figured out already.¡±


    Well, he isn''t exactly wrong. I shrug anyway.


    ¡°Sure. As far as I can tell, we''ll be doing some bootlegging. I have no idea about the specifics though.¡±


    He nods, as we rejoin the two carts. The moment we are back on the dirt road, he indicates the direction we are heading and the carts get going again.


    ¡°You aren''t wrong. That isn''t all though. Not by far. We are also delivering a perfectly legal shipment of spirits to one of the warehouses at the upstream waterfront.¡±


    He finally spits out his straw as he climbs up on one of the carts, while I keep walking alongside. Then he continues.


    ¡°Officially you are along to help with the loading and unloading.¡±


    I tilt my head slightly.


    ¡°And off the record?¡±


    He laughs.


    ¡°Off the record you are along to help loading and unloading. We have to be a little more subtle about this part of the trip though. You''ll know when it''s time to act. You''ll just have to make sure that a few crates with bottles fall of the carts right into the waiting arms off someone else. All quick and quiet.¡±


    I nod in understanding.


    ¡°When you speak about a few crates, you mean half the cargo though. And when you say that we have to be subtle about it, you imply that we have to be quick too. Or am I mistaken?¡±


    He doesn''t answer though. Instead he just flashes me one of his trademark smiles. That is fine. I know that I''m spot on anyway. And anyway, just as we finish our little discussion the farmsteads that are our target are coming into view too.

 Chapter 42 - Spirits of the law

    We reach the farmstead not much later, where the oxen carts pull up behind one of the barns. Judging by the farmhands waiting for us we are obviously expected. I let Wiktor do the talking and just nod in greeting to the few I have seen before. A gesture they gladly return. It seems getting to know them beforehand is already paying off.


    It turns out that Wiktor''s mention of unloading and loading the carts wasn''t just idle talk either. The farmhands help, but I end up doing plenty of heavy lifting anyway. It''s a little surprising that it doesn''t unlock of skill of some kind. Although, maybe that is for the better.


    A real surprise though is the actual nature of the cargo. Sure, it''s spirits, that much I already knew. I haven''t forgotten the mention of crates with bottles either. That the carts'' cargo consists entirely of rough wooden crates containing plenty of crude bottles and straw stuffing is a little unusual though. Wouldn''t it be easier to ship large quantities of the stuff in barrels? I decide to ask the question, since there are people around that might be able to actually answer it.


    ¡°Why ship it in bottles? Why not something bigger, like barrels? Wouldn''t that be easier overall?¡±


    The two farmhands closest to me look at each other for a moment. Finally one of them speaks up, taking a break in the process, while the other keeps going.


    ¡°Several reasons actually. First off, barrels are actually not really easier to transport than bottles. They are harder to secure and protect too.¡±


    He pulls some of the straw from a crate before stuffing it back in, as he makes the last point. And he isn''t wrong about the handling either. The crates with bottles are pretty easy to handle.


    I nod in under standing.


    ¡°And the other reason?¡±


    He flashes me a big smile.


    ¡°Well that one is even more important! The taste of the spirits would keep changing, maybe for the better, but possibly for the worse too, if we were to keep them in wooden barrels for shipping. With bottles there is no such problem. We can be sure that what our customers receive tastes exactly the same as it did when we bottled it here.¡±


    Oh! Well, that is an important point for sure. I nod again and grab another crate to haul it to the cart we are loading, while he does too.


    There is one other thing bothering me. I don''t take that one up with the farmhands though. Instead I approach Wiktor once we are mostly done with the loading.


    ¡°Aren''t we loading these carts a little high? Won''t they be too heavy for the oxen?¡±


    He waves my concerns away casually.


    ¡°You aren''t wrong. We load more than usual. It''ll be alright though. Don''t worry.¡±


    Then he winks at me.


    ¡°We still need to deliver the official number of crates to the warehouse at the upstream waterfront despite some crates falling off the back along the way after all.¡±


    I groan at first. Then I snort.


    ¡°Of course. We have to make sure everything looks nice and proper on paper. To keep people from asking questions. Is that it?¡±


    He nods pleased.


    ¡°Yes. Very much so.¡±


    It might not be much, but I can feel my [Gather Information] skill improve. A moment later I''m even rewarded with a divine whisper.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Gather Information has leveled up to level 6!]


    Very good. Every little bit helps! And who knows, if I ever become a full time rum runner or moonshiner knowledge like this might come in pretty handy.


    Eventually we are done loading. I see some money change hands, but that is Wiktor''s part of the show this time around. I take note that no last moment negotiations are happening though. It seems everything has been agreed on beforehand. That too is an important tidbit to keep in mind should I ever have to do a delivery run like this on my own.


    Then we are off, at an even more sedate pace this time around. The oxen carts are really loaded down now after all. And both Wiktor and I are still riding on top of our respective wagons too. Wiktor on the front most one, I on the one in the rear.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    It seems that everything is well planned, but I''m nervous anyway. It gets worse too as we make our way back to town. It isn''t my [Danger Sense] either. No it is a more general unease I''m feeling. I just can''t help it. Well, there isn''t much I can do right now, but I certainly can keep my eyes open, thus this is what I do.


    I take note of everyone working on the nearby fields. I observe the animals on the paddocks. I most certainly keep a close eye on everyone else on the path we are taking. Overall I don''t notice anything out of the ordinary, but my efforts are certainly good enough to push my [Perception] a little further along towards the next level up.


    Finally I realize why I''m nervous. I haven''t received any detailed instructions on how this will happen. So far I have only some vague hints to go by. Essentially I have to be ready to be surprised. I nod to myself. In this case it''s only right to be a little nervous.


    It is getting a little late as we get back to the outskirts of Riverrun. It isn''t getting dark yet, but the sun is sinking already, casting longer shadows. There aren''t as many people about, at least out here, either.


    I can imagine that the city gate is still quite busy though. Everyone who needs to get in or out, and who isn''t willing to climb over the wall, will have to make sure they pass through before the gate is closed for the night after all.


    The more I think about it, the more I think that the trip is carefully timed. Well, obviously! With two overloaded oxen carts of strong spirits, and not the cheap kind either, this operation probably represents a considerable fortune by the standards of just about anyone out here on the frontier.


    By that logic it would be only reasonable to assume that more than just a few guild members are involved. Certainly more than just me and Wiktor for sure. Some might just be providing a distraction elsewhere. Something I''ll only learn of in hindsight, if ever.


    Some more though are bound to be waiting somewhere along our route. The ones that will help unload the share of the cargo that will go through guild channels rather than the official ones. Some of those I might be able to spot. If it is someone I''m familiar with anyway. Except, of course, if they do their job right I won''t notice them until the very last moment.


    Thus it really shouldn''t surprise me, that it is quite a surprise when things go down.


    My first clue is a much smaller cart pulled by donkey standing in the middle of an intersection right ahead. Or, well, there is a cart with a donkey in front of it which does not pull said cart in the least, while Jerzy and his brother put on a show of trying to get it moving again. It isn''t a very spectacular show of course, but good enough to draw the attention of what few bystanders there are.


    The driver of Wiktors cart stops his oxen well away from the obstacle and the attention it draws in a spot where the alley is particularly narrow. A moment later the driver of the cart I''m riding does too.


    That is when the real spectacle starts. The spectacle hardly anyone, if anyone at all, will notice. One of the windows besides Wiktor''s cart opens and so does one in the building besides mine. I can''t tell for sure what is happening ahead of me, because my attention is drawn by the face grinning out through the open window right next to me.


    It is Sylwia. In the darkness of the empty workshop behind her I can make out some of the others of her gang.


    She doesn''t waste any time talking and neither do I. I just grab the first crate and lower it onto the windowsill where she grabs it. The moment she vacates the window one of the others steps forward and I repeat the process. I repeat it again and again, without a break until a third of the cart''s load has disappeared.


    Without anyone ever speaking a word the window closes again, and I take a moment to make sure the remaining crates are evenly distributed in the back of the cart, like they should be.


    For some reason I get the feeling that my [Sleight of Hand] skill just improved a little.


    It seems Wiktor is done too. He too is sitting on his cart once more, chewing on a straw, as if nothing ever happened.


    Finally the helpful advice from one of the onlookers seems to get the donkey blocking the road ahead moving again too. I have to wonder if that one is with the guild too. I can''t be sure, but it would make sense. Either way, it means we can get rolling too, without anyone being the wiser.


    As far as I can tell anyway. I don''t exactly look around after all, giving my best to act inconspicuous instead. It doesn''t take a whole lot of effort, but it earns me a partial increase of [Bluff] anyway. I won''t complain. I''ll take whatever I can.


    My day isn''t done yet though. Thankfully the rest of the trip doesn''t take too long. Before long the carts draw to a stop once more in front of one of the warehouses by the upstream waterfront.


    Wiktor talks with the clerk at the entrance. The man looks impatient. He wants to close the place up for the day already in all likelihood, so he can have a nice evening and we inconvenience him in this regard. Ha, like I care.


    Wiktor doesn''t give him much of a choice though. Even from a few paces away I can feel the menacing aura he is emanating as he cows the clerk. He doesn''t even have to get loud or violent. This is entirely different from his negotiation with the farmers. Maybe there is some bad blood in between the two?


    Well, whatever. I''m only here to help unloading the carts. And that is what I do once Wiktor is done talking. I''m even nice enough not to drag my feet doing it, so the clerk can still enjoy his evening once we are done.


    I can''t help but take note of the way the clerk checks on every crate we bring in, going so far as to count the bottles in each one. He does so surprisingly fast though. He most certainly has some skills that help with the job. And he dutifully notes everything down in the storehouse''s ledger.


    I take it that he has to be one of those people who do everything by the book, as long as it inconveniences someone else and not themselves. An asshole, but a useful one. I can feel my [Streetwise] skill improve a little, as I take note of the fact.


    Despite not taking our time, we are done pretty quick. Not as quick, as on our stop on the way here, but still quick enough. Wiktor receives a receipt. That leaves me wondering how this works. Luckily Wiktor catches my curious glance as we leave once the carts have departed as well.


    ¡°The crates will be on display here for a few days. During that time people from the city will be able to buy them at a predetermined price set by the guild of brewers and distillers. Everything that is left afterwards we move to the downstream waterfront where it will then be sold to merchants coming in from the other frontier cities.¡±


    I scratch the back of my head.


    ¡°And once that is all taken care off everyone gets their share of the proceedings?¡±


    He shrugs.


    ¡°Essentially. Except we, or rather the farmers, have to cover the storage and handling fees too. Storage here and later at the downstream warehouse. Handling fees for the carts just now and for moving what will be left here to the other warehouse later on. And everyone''s share includes the lord''s tithes and the share for the guild of brewers and distillers too.¡±


    For a moment he falls silent. Then he speaks up once more.


    ¡°I kind of hope that everything will be sold off here already so we can save us and our partners at the farm some trouble.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Speaking of trouble, shipments like this one won''t go unnoticed forever. Sooner or later someone will catch on. Maybe someone hoping for a bribe. Maybe someone who''ll try to rob us blind along the way. One way or another, sooner or later there will be trouble.¡±


    He shrugs once more.


    ¡°Sooner or later. Not today though.¡±

 Chapter 43 - Rooftop running

    I take a moment off and grab another bite to eat along the way as I stroll through the streets with the best roadside eateries along the market I visited earlier to help myself to one of those delicious apples. I in fact get one of those very apples, except, this time around it is candied. What can I say, I might just have a sweet tooth.


    The meal costs me another penny. Not much in general, but considering how strapped for money I am, it is a considerable part of my reserves. Renting a room for the night is another considerable hit to my poor purse. In reality it is just another penny, but I have precious few of those to begin with.


    I really want to have that room waiting for me though, when I return from my planned trip. I can leave some of my gear here too. Bulky things like my sword for example.


    Then I''m ready to go. And go I do. The first leg of my trip is a rather leisurely stroll through the streets outside the wall. I take a moment to note the hotpots of the nightlife, beyond what I already know. Then I head to the wall.


    I don''t wait for a patrol to pass this time around. I make sure that none are coming my way at the moment before I start my climb. My [Climbing] skill improves some, but it''ll be another while before it''ll earn me a proper notification via divine whisper.


    Once I''m up on the wall I take a moment to look around. Then, with a nice running start, I move on to the rooftops within the wall. I''m not in a hurry this time around, thus I take a scenic route. A route that earns me partial increases for [Balance], [Jumping] and [Running] anyway.


    There are other benefits too. The lower top speed allows me to move stealthyly enough to have a good first hand look at the patrol routes of the night watch. This in turn lets me improve both my [Stealth] and my [Streetwise] skill at least a little.


    I don''t earn any actual notifications by the time I reach the temple, but I''m quite satisfied with my progress anyway. I''m pretty sure that at least some of my skills have to be getting close to a level up. I really have to do this more often. This is a pretty good workout!


    One more short climb later, which helps increase the skill further, at least some, I swing my legs into the chapel of Fox. It is very much like I remember it, except maybe for the statue of Fox. I''m not entirely sure about this one. Does it look a little different? Maybe? Well, it probably doesn''t matter. Not really.


    I sit down on one of the benches for a moment to catch my breath. Only then do I approach the little offering box. I grab a coin from my purse and drop it into the box. The moment the lid closes again two notifications in the form of divine whispers hit me.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Sacrifice has leveled up to level 2!]


    [*Ding!* Your Karma increased by 1!]


    The notifications are quite welcome. A smile finds its way onto my face. This time Fox doesn''t grace me with her presence. Not in person anyway. I direct some words at her anyway after sitting back down on one of the benches.


    ¡°I know it isn''t much, but I''m starting to do better, little by little. Maybe I''ll be able to drop by and leave a little more impressive offering soon. Anyway, thanks for watching out for me.¡±


    There is no reply. Of course. Fox mentioned that they can only interfere so much. I still sit there for a little while anyway, enjoying the quiet and peace. Eventually I get up to leave. Not without saying my goodbyes though.


    ¡°Well, I guess, I''ll see you. Or rather, you''ll see me. Well, one way or the other, I''ll be back.¡±


    Without any further delay I swing my legs back out the window. A short climb later I''m back on the temple''s roof. I look around and decide not to go back the way I have come the same way. Instead I decide to do something daring for a change. On a whim I decide to give it my best and try to shadow one of the night watch patrols.


    Sure, the idea is daring. Many things could go wrong. I''m not careless though. I don''t go for the first patrol I spot in fact. No instead I pick one making its rounds in a part of the city where the streets are especially narrow. The jumps are easier there and the roofs are not quite as steep either.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Once I draw close I make sure to move as quietly as possible. I keep at it long enough to feel my [Stealth] increase a little. It isn''t the only skill that benefits from this little exercise either. At my current, slower pace [Balance] gets to pull its weight too.


    And then, of course, there are the careful little jumps I time just right, with the patrol moving along below, to make sure I won''t be noticed. And those turn out to be the most rewarding.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Jumping has leveled up to level 6!]


    The divine whisper notifying me of the increase of the skill''s level certainly feels rewarding. No doubt about it. Yes, this one makes me feel especially good.


    I wish I could keep at it longer, but eventually I have to stop. The duo patrolling below draws close to the route of another team as they near the edge of the neighborhood I have chosen for this little game and I don''t want to push my luck. No, its best to quit while I''m ahead.


    Yet, I don''t want to turn in either. The night is still young after all. What am I supposed to do though? I''m at a loss. At least at first. Then my gaze lingers on the lord''s keep.


    It isn''t a terribly impressive structure. Not like some fairy tale castle at all. No, it is a compact, no nonsense structure. I don''t know much about it. Not yet anyway. It isn''t far away though. In fact I might be able to properly observe it from one of the nearby rooftops.


    Well, nearby is a relative term. It faces the open, central plaza framed by it, the temple, the adventurers'' guild''s guild hall and a few other important buildings after all. And the other sides are surrounded not by a moat but a wide open street at least.


    I certainly won''t be able to jump to the top of the keep''s curtain wall from any of the nearby houses. Not without learning some exotic skill or spell first at least. I can observe though. I should do that first anyway.


    I move closer, taking a roundabout route and finally make myself comfortable on one of the nearby rooftops. I pick a spot next to a chimney on the side facing away from the keep, to obscure my silhouette. Only my head is peeking above the gable, next to the chimney as I lie down there.


    I can even feel my [Stealth] improve a little more as I do. Very good. And as I observe the part of the keep facing me long and hard so does my [Perception]. It''s not good enough to earn me a notification, but every little bit helps.


    For a little while I watch the mostly quiet keep. There is a guard up on the wall on patrol, but they are content enough with making their rounds and checking the surrounding streets every once in a while.


    I have little doubt that I could get past them without being noticed. I''d just need to scale the wall quickly enough.


    To be honest though, I can''t really hold their neglect against them. Not much anyway. The guard patrols the wall of a keep well within the walls of the city after all. And the streets all around it are very well patrolled too. Still, it has me wondering if there might be other security measures as well. Ones I can''t spot. Maybe even ones that are not easily seen in general.


    Magical wards for one. I''m not sure if I would be able to spot them. I try anyway. There are no easily noticeable clues though. No runes or glowing magic circles or anything of that sort. Well, I guess that would be entirely too easy. Well, at least my efforts push [Perception] along a little further. That is at least something.


    I''m rewarded in another way too though. Movement I spot out of the corner of my eye draws my attention to the top of the keep''s central tower. I look closer, only to realize that what I''m seeing is not a guard. Well, not unless children are serving as guards now. And not unless they do so in their night clothes.


    Damn, this reminds me, I should get myself a change of clothes for the night too. Possibly more than one in every sense of the word. One different from my usual outfit to prowl the city''s roofs and another more comfortable one to catch some restful sleep for the rest of the night.


    The thought makes me grin, but I don''t let it distract me any further. Instead I focus on the apparition at the top of the keep. It''s a boy of slight build, ten or maybe twelve at most, and he really looks a little like a ghost in his night clothes, as the slight breeze plays with them. He is incredibly pale too.


    I''m tempted to use [Identify] on him, but I manage to restrain myself. Instead I simply observe him, as he gazes out over the city. He looks in my general direction too, but I''m pretty certain that I remain unnoticed.


    More importantly though, I soon realize that the youngster isn''t alone up there. Standing a few steps behind him, and thus only partially visible from my vantage point, are two women. Two women wearing something I can only describe as maids dresses. Not some fancy, frilly and impractical outfit. No, no nonsense dresses of dark cloth over lighter under dresses.


    And one of those two is familiar. Yes, definitely. The outfit is different, but that is Justyna. And here I thought that a [Lady in Waiting] would serve another noble lady. Very curious. My gaze shifts back to the youngster she is accompanying. Could it be possible that the boy isn''t a boy at all? It''s a little hard to tell at this distance. I simply can''t be sure.


    The other woman looks a little older, but not by much. An older, more experienced servant? The temptation to use [Identify] keeps growing. I shake my head ever so slightly to drive away the thought. I don''t want to give away my presence. And I''m too low on Mana for comfort anyway. I can''t afford to splurge.


    Well, one thing is for sure though. If two servants accompany the youngster, they have to be someone of importance, no matter if they are a young lady or a young lord.


    I could, of course, simply ask someone to find out, but that wouldn''t be any fun. In the heat of the moment I decide to find out another way. Not right now though. I could try to sneak into the keep another day, or night. Or I could try to get some information out of Justyna some time. She snuck out for one late night card game after all. It isn''t unreasonable to assume that she''ll probably do it again.


    I wait until the trio retreats back inside, then I call it quits too. I have observed enough for one night. Besides I still want to get in some sleep. Without any further delay I take off on one last rooftop run for the night, which earns me partial increases for [Running] and [Jumping] once more. This really is a good workout!


    Thankfully my return trip remains uneventful otherwise. The lady napping at the entrance of the boardinghouse barely takes any note of me. Or at least she pretends to barely take any note. I don''t really care though. Either is fine anyway. The only thing that really matters is that sleep claims me soon after I lie down in my room.

 Chapter 44 - All the fireworks

    I get in some decent sleep, yet I still feel tired when I get up with the rest of the city the next morning. Even if I wish I could have slept longer, my nap was long enough to recover some of my spent Mana.


    [*Ding!* You slept pretty well! Health increased by 0! Mana increased by 4!]


    Well, my Mana reserves should be refilled enough to use my [Change Shape] power once with that. Not much more though. That is as far as this line of thought goes before I return to thinking about my sleeping arrangements.


    Maybe I really should get into the habit of going to sleep either earlier or elsewhere. Maybe I should look into renting a room, or even just a spot in the barn at one of the nearby farms instead?


    Sure, people there probably get up just es early as the city folk, but there probably aren''t quite as many of them around. Yes, it might just be worth a try. Once I can actually afford anything more spacious than a broom closet.


    Or maybe I should just get used to not sleeping in in the mornings and having a nice nap in a quiet place a little later in the day. That would be the other option. It certainly would be the easier path to take. That in turn means that, in all likelihood, this is the path I''ll follow for the time being.


    I take a moment to stretch as I return the key to my room to the landlady. Just as I leave the little alley behind and step out on one of the slightly larger and busier streets my [Danger Sense] tingles. It''s not enough for a level up, but it improves some anyway. With any other skill that would be most welcome. In this case though, I''m seriously worried.


    My eyes widen as I catch sight of embers dancing in the sky above. A fire? That could be a serious disaster for a city like Riverrun. Especially for district outside the wall, although even the houses inside use a lot of wood in their construction too. Something is off though. The embers are, dancing well above the city. Only the thermals of a serious conflagration would be able to carry them this high. I can''t feel any heat of that sort though. I can''t smell any smoke either.


    It turns out, that I''m not the only one who took notice either. At first there is some worry. I can hear the murmurs, even if I can''t quite make out the words. Most people seem to come to the same conclusion as me in the end.


    And then the embers explode into a spectacular fireworks display. The early morning sky is still dark enough for it to be easily visible. Not a fire then. A spell. A pretty flashy and overly dramatic one.


    I snort in amusement, as the first wave of bright explosions dies down only to be followed by another. Where the first ones ranged from orange to red, these ones are various shades of blue and green. And to top it all off, a few much larger ones, which go off even higher up, in bright white provide a spectacular finish.


    Well, I doubt that there is anyone left still asleep in the city now. I snort in amusement, as a wave of excitement washes over the city. Most people seem well aware of the meaning behind this flashy display of power. Only a scant few are worried, even if just briefly at all. Mostly people new to the frontier, like me.


    The people aren''t unaffected though. No, quite the opposite is true. At first it is just some, but soon everyone who can make some time seems to be heading in the direction of the road heading towards the city gate. Young and old alike seem bent on getting a good look at the source of the fantastic fireworks display.


    It doesn''t take long for me to be pulled along with the flow. And once I''m moving with the rest of the crowd it takes considerable effort to break free again without causing too much of a disturbance.


    Curiously enough the whole ordeal helps improve my [Dodge] skill, as a divine whisper, which catches me by surprise as I work my way out of the crowd, lets me know.


    [*Ding!* Your skill Dodge has leveled up to level 4!]


    Well, this one is most certainly not unwelcome. It should help improve my defense and indirectly my offense too. I can''t really dwell on it right now though. I still want to catch a good look of the source of this whole ruckus after all.


    Catching anything but a brief glimpse is pretty much out of the question down here at street level. There is just too many people up and and about now. Even worse, a great many of them are taller or in general larger than me.


    I could, of course, try to shapeshift into the likeness of someone taller. Somehow that feels like a waste of my sparse Mana though. I better safe what little I have for emergencies.


    Instead I make my way through the side streets and back alleys until I reach a reasonably high house along the road leading to the gate. It''s rooftop should afford me a good view, both of the road and the gate itself. One way or the other I should be able to get a good look at the source of this commotion.


    And since I have the chance I decide to try something new. The alleaway is narrow enough after all. Thus I don''t climb the building in question. Not exactly anyway. Not in the traditional meaning of the word at least.


    Instead I decide to try my hand at a parkour. Well in a way. A running start and a powerful jump are the beginning. The latter allows me to push off the wall of the building on one side and then again, after another jump, off the one on the other side of the alley. By the time I reach the apex of the last jump I''m high enough to grab onto one of the timbers that is part of the half timbered second floor of my prospective vantage point. From there on out, all the way to the rooftop my ascent becomes a much more straightforward climb.Stolen novel; please report.


    Overall the little acrobatics display helps me progress both my [Jumping] and my [Climbing] skill.


    My ascent hasn''t exactly been very subtle though, despite the fact that I picked one of the quieter back alleys. That much becomes obvious when I look back down only to notice a gaggle of kids starting at me open mouthed. Maybe it is for the best that only one of them has enough presence of mind to say anything.


    Awesome!¡±


    I''m tempted to roll my eyes. I don''t though. Instead I wink at the kids and wag a finger their way in my best teacher impression, which, to be honest, probably isn''t very good.


    Don''t try this anyplace where you''ll fall hard. Maybe over a haystack or something.¡±


    I keep my voice low, as not to be heard by too many people. Even if I already drew attention I still want to avoid drawing any more after all. Still, at least some of the gaggle seem to hear me. A few even nod. That is good enough for me. Kids will be kids and it isn''t like I''m their mom or anything.


    I make my way over the rather steep roof to one of the dormer windows on the other side, where I make myself comfortable. Well, I make myself as comfortable as I possibly can in the chill morning air, while sitting on a roof.


    Plenty of people seem to be heading to the street below. And for once the guards are not just out and about. No, for a change they make themselves actually useful. They make sure the crowd doesn''t grow too dense in any one spot. I think there might be some skills in use to keep the crowd calm, or at least from getting too wild, in use. They keep the actual street clear too. And they only stop to accept bribes every once in a while. I still don''t like them, but my opinion of them doesn''t get any worse for a change. And, I guess, that already is the best I can hope for with that bunch.


    A murmur picks up in the crowd below as a small group, preceded and followed by a veritable horde of hopeful youngsters makes its way towards the gate. They are the adventurous sort. That much is pretty hard to miss.


    They aren''t quite like the ones I have gotten to know so far though. Their gear looks expensive for one. And, right now, they are very much showmen and women too. They aren''t just experienced adventurers. No, they know how to market themselves too. That would explain the flashy fireworks as well.


    I look up, as someone else approaches my position on the rooftop. Someone who doesn''t trigger my [Danger Sense]. It''s Matylda. I greet her with a curt nod.


    Here to get a good look at the Dancing Embers Adventuring Company?¡±


    She nods as she sits down alongside me. She points in the general direction of the group making its way to the gate.


    There is of course Ediva Glimmersong. You probably saw her fireworks earlier, yes?¡±


    I nod and she continues.


    Tweaked a little and set of at ground level she probably would be able to flatten half the town with that. I''m not here for her though. See that woman walking at her side?¡±


    I nod again. Judging by the looks that woman is a dwarf, like Matylda. She is short, a little stocky and very well armored. She provides a striking contrast to the willowy, robed elf at her side.


    That is Griselda Armetta. She is the groups cleric and her skills and spells are only slightly less flashy and destructive than Ediva''s.¡±


    I decide to get in a word sideways at this point.


    And you wish you could be like her?¡±


    Matylda blushes a deep red, but nods quietly in the end.


    Well, of course ¡­¡±


    I let out a little lough in turn and pat her back, careful not to jostle her too much, as we are both still sitting on a roof.


    No reason to be embarrassed. Most people in the crowd probably wish that they would be like one or another of that group. Who are the others anyway?¡±


    Matylda shoots me a sideways glance before she explains.


    Well, you know Ediva of course. And I already pointed out Griselda. The warrior bringing up the back, the orc, is Barnim. He may be a little simple minded and even outstanding sword skills have a tough time to compete when compared to two magical powerhouses, but he has a pretty good heart and is reasonably popular too.¡±


    She pauses briefly, her brows furrowing. I decide not to interrupt though.


    And to be honest, I have no clue who their scout is. She looks human despite the outrageous hair, but I don''t think I have seen her before. I can''t say that I have ever heard of her either. She probably is new.¡±


    I can feel [Gather Information] edge along ever so slowly, as my companion shares her knowledge and nod. This all, by itself is already some pretty useful information. Maybe I should look into the unknown scout a little myself? I''m not quite sure I want to get too close to renown adventures like that though. That bunch plays in a different league altogether. Of that I have little doubt.


    I''m left wondering though. Just how exactly would Matylda want to be like the adventuring party''s cleric? She doesn''t strike me as the war hammer wielding, plate armor wearing and spell slinging sort. In the end I decide not to inquire directly. I''ll figure it out eventually. Or maybe I wont.


    There is another, slightly more important question on my mind right now though. That one I decide to ask without beating around the bush.


    Say, would you happen to know how we feel about joining the adventurers'' guild? Can we? I mean, we technically are already members in one guild after all. Can we even join another without causing all kinds of problems?¡±


    Matylda blinks owlishly at first. Then she shrugs.


    I''m not really sure. I haven''t ever heard of any rules that would prohibit it, but you better take a question like that up with your master. You have something in mind?¡±


    I nod in turn. That of course is the sensible approach. For now though I watch the adventurers some more before I decide to address the question the young dwarf asked at the end.


    They are probably here to deal with the fungal infestation I came across out in the woods. I was wondering if I could possibly somehow get in on the action. Considering Ediva''s display though, I''m not quite sure anymore. If she goes at it like that, there might not be a whole lot of action I would be able to participate in.¡±


    Now that sends Matylda into a giggling fit.